ALEXANDER 
GIFFORD 

Vi'Let's  Bo 


REV.H.A.  MERRILL 


LIBRARY 


REV.   HENRY    A.    MERRILL. 


ALEXANDER  GIFFORD 


OR 


VI'LET'S  BOY 


A  STORY  OF  NEGRO  LIFE 

By 

REV.  HENRY  A.  MERRILL 


lUts0tt*t*d 


SALEM,  MASS. 
PRESS  OF  NEWCOMB  &  GAUSS 

1905 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


Copyright,  1905 

BY 

REV.  HENRY  A.  MERRILL 


TO  THE 

OEDucateD 

WHO  ARE  GIVING  THEIR  REDEEMED  SELVES 
FOR  THE  UPLIFT  OF  THEIR  PEOPLE 

Cite  ftoofc  is 
Il\e0pectf ullp  SDetricatrD 


preface 


There  is  more  " truth  than  fiction"  in  this  little  book  that 
I  am  sending  out.  In  writing  the  story,  I  have  sought  to 
show  the  real  purpose  of  most  educated  negroes,  just  as  I 
have  seen  it  carried  out,  in  their  efforts  to  adjust  themselves  to 
their  new  surroundings. 

My  negro  characters  are  taken  from  lowly  cabin  homes,  ed 
ucated  in  good  schools,  and  become  influential  agencies 
among  their  people.  The  white  characters  illustrate  three  dis 
tinct  ideas  of  negro  education. 

The  story  begins  and  ends  in  the  South.  I  have  quoted  from 
"Negro  Women"  and  "The  Negro  Child"  by  Mrs.  S.  H. 
Harris  as  published  in  the  "Atlanta  Constitution"  and  "The 
New  York  Independent,"  from  speeches  made  at  the  "  Mont 
gomery ,  Alabama ,  Race  Conference,"  in  1900,  and  an  address 
given  in  Boston  by  a  leading  educator. 

To  each  of  these  I  am  under  obligations,  also  to  Roswell 
Bros.,  Anniston,  Ala.  for  the  use  of  the  illustration  "De  Ol' 
Cabin  'ome." 


CONTENTS. 


I — Barney ville,  Georgia,  ....  i 

II — A'nt  Car'line Gifford  at  home,  .         .          13 

III — Mount  Zion  Church,  ...         .         .         24 

IV— Death  of  Rev.  George  Washington  Bunday,  48 

V— The  Jim  Crow  Car,  .         .         .         .         62 

VI — Apollos  Washington,  .         .         .         .         75 

VII — First  Days  at  Larimer  University,  .         .         91 

VIII— School  Life  in  Tuckerville,  .         .         .        101 

IX — Apollos  Washington  under  a  Cloud,  .       122 

X — Alexander  Gifford  in  Love,  .         .         .       135 

XI — Tobe  Washburn  makes  a  "man  outer  'ess'lf."        147 

XII— "  Clarendon  Springs  House,  "  New  York,      .        155 

XIII — Mr.  de  Goochy  finds  his  Waterloo,  .       173 

XIV-  Commencement  at  Larimer  University,  .       194 

XV — Class  night, 210 

XVI — Alexander  Gifford  begins  work,  .         .       227 

XVII—"  Like  Preacher,  Like  People,"  .         .       238 

XVIII — Marriage  of  Alexander  Gifford  and  Judy  Bunday,   252 

XIX— The  Improvement  Club,        .         .         .         .265 

XX — Mr.  de  Goochy  seeks  to  arouse  the  Negroes,  to 

lynch  the  preacher,  .         .         .         .280 

XXI — Milly  Brown's  Return  to  Barney  ville,  and 

Death, 291 

XXII — The  attempted   lynching,  .         .         .301 

XXIII— Death  of  A'nt  Car'line  Gifford,  .         .321 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Frontispiece, 

"De  Ol'  Cabin  'ome,"                         .  13 

School  house,  Tuckerville,  Ala.,           .  101 

Negro  home,             265 


ALEXANDER  GIFFORD 

OR 

VY LET'S  BOY 


CHAPTER  I. 

BARNEYVILLE,  GEORGIA. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  a  hot  August  day  in 
Barneyville,  a  county  seat  in  Southern  Georgia. 
The  slanting  sunbeams  beat  upon  the  low  roof 
of  the  veranda  in  front  of  the  Planters'  House, 
the  leading  hotel  in  the  town,  where  two  men  sat 
smoking  and  talking,  waiting  for  the  afternoon 
mail. 

The  hotel  stood  facing  the  station  and  com 
manded  a  good  view  of  the  track  for  quite  a  dis 
tance.  Already  the  incoming  train,  made  up  of 
Baggage  Car,  Jim  Crow  and  Smoking  Car,  Tour 
ist  Coach  and  Sleeper,  was  in  sight.  The  long 
winding  train  held  the  attention  of  the  two  men 


2  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

sitting  on  the  veranda.  The  dust  rose  in  dense 
billows  from  beneath  the  wheels  of  the  cars,  and 
mingling  with  the  black  smoke  from  the  engine, 
left  a  dark  cloud  behind,  as  the  train  rushed  to 
ward  the  station.  As  it  came  to  a  full  stop,  each 
window  of  the  Jim  Crow  car  revealed  a  black 
face  looking  curiously  out  toward  the  hotel. 

The  sight  of  these  faces  seemed  to  irritate  the 
elder  of  the  two  men  on  the  veranda.  With  an 
oath,  he  turned  to  the  other,  the  Hon.  Abner 
Gleason,  and  said : 

"  Look  at  that  car  load  of  lazy,  trifling  niggers  ! 
Here  it  is  right  in  the  busy  season  of  the  year, 
and  they  traveling  about  the  country.  I  wish  the 
whole  race  was  where  it  came  from,  or  sunk  to 
the  bottom  of  the  sea,  I  don't  care  which." 

"  Not  quite  so  bad  as  that,  de  Goochy," 
laughed  Gleason.  "  The  fact  is,  we  can't  get 
along  without  them.  Who  would  plant  our  cot 
ton  and  look  after  its  growth  ?  Who  understands 
how  to  prevent  its  numerous  diseases  from  Worm 
seed,  Sour  knee,  Bruised  Shank  and  Blossom 
Blight;  to  Wet  Rust,  Ball  Worm  and  Drop? 
Then  there  is  not  another  person  living,  who  can 
stand  bent  double,  with  the  sun  beating  upon  his 
head  and  back,  like  the  nigger.  You  know  as 
well  as  I,  we  could  not  do  business  with  white 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY 


men,  as  we  do  with  the  niggers.     We  could  not 
treat  them  like  brutes  without  their  resenting  it." 

"  Well,"  exclaimed  de  Goochy,  "  what  are  they 
but  brutes  anyway  ?  What  do  they  know  about 
freedom  ?  Their  one  idea  is  to  be  as  good  as  a 
white  man  !  How  many  of  them  know  the  value 
of  a  dollar  ?  The  niggers  in  that  car  have  either 
left  work  half  finished,  or  have  got  into  trouble, 
somewhere,  and  are  running  away.  I  tell  you 
Gleason,  the  nigger  needs  a  master !  He  does 
not  begin  to  be  as  well  off  as  he  was  when  he  was 
a  slave." 

"  I  guess  you  are  about  right  when  you  say  he 
needs  a  master,"  affirmed  Gleason.  "The  fact 
is,  the  nigger  has  no  conception  of  freedom ; 
neither  will  he  ever  be  a  thrifty  fellow,  for  just  as 
you  see  him  to-day  he  will  be  one  hundred  years 
from  now,  a  lazy,  trifling,  lying  rascal.  An  ob 
ject  of  disgust  and  distrust,  to  the  North  as  well 
the  South." 

"  I  tell  you  de  Goochy,  the  North  is  getting  its 
fill  of  him;  for  the  criminal  class  of  blacks  are 
crowding  into  the  cities.  They  are  going  to  have 
a  negro  problem,  as  well  as  the  South,  and  I  am 
mighty  glad  of  it.  You  see  the  sins  of  the  parent 
are  being  visited  upon  the  children;  for  their 
fathers  kept  up  a  continual  howl  about  Slavery, 


4  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

and  now  they  have  the  precious  nigger  right  in 
their  own  dish."  Both  men  laughed  heartily  at 
the  thought  of  the  Northern  man's  unwelcome 
burden. 

After  a  moment,  Gleason  continued,  "One 
thing  is  sure,  the  nigger  is  in  the  North  to  stay; 
and  unlike  the  South,  the  Northern  people  do 
not  understand  his  capabilities,  and  of  course  can 
not  come  as  near  keeping  him  where  he  belongs." 

"  Did  you  hear  that  an  agent,  sent  out  from 
Larimer  University,  had  been  among  our  niggers 
urging  them  to  send  their  children  to  Larimer, 
Mississipi,  for  instruction  ?"  asked  de  Goochy. 
"  I  felt  like  helping  him  out  of  the  town !  For 
my  part  I  have  no  use  for  such  schools !  I  have 
never  seen  that  they  accomplished  anything,  only 
to  make  the  nigger  more  impudent  and  trifling.'' 

"  I  have  just  as  much  use  for  Larimer  as  I 
have  for  Industrial  Schools,  for  if  the  nigger 
wants  Industrial  training,  we  can  give  him  all  he 
needs  right  on  our  farms,"  exclaimed  Gleason. 

"  The  North  is  responsible  for  all  such  Schools 
and  should  be  told  to  keep  their  money  at  home. 
For  every  dollar  they  give  to  these  Institutions 
is  worse  than  wasted  and  only  helps  to  make  our 
burden  harder  to  bear.  It  is  making  a  bigger 
fool  of  the  nigger,  and  more  difficult  for  us  to 
keep  him  in  his  place." 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY 


"You  are  speaking  right  to  the  point  now," 
de  Goochy  excitedly  added.  "  If  you  give  a  nig 
ger  an  education,  he  is  ruined  for  all  practical 
use.  He  gets  wrong  ideas  into  his  head  about 
social  equality  and  political  rights.  My  coach 
man's  son  attended  Larimer,  I  believe  some 
Church  or  Sabbath  School  in  the  East  helped 
him  through.  After  he  was  graduated  he  came 
home,  and  instead  of  rolling  up  his  sleeves  and 
going  to  work  in  the  field,  he  got  up  a  school  for 
little  niggers,  and  in  the  fall  went  to  Chicago,  Il 
linois  to  attend  a  Medical  College." 

"  Talk  about  impudence  !  I  never  wanted  to 
use  my  whip  over  a  nigger's  back  as  I  did  over 
his.  Why,  he  dared  to  tell  me  I  had  cheated  his 
father,  by  taking  unlawful  interest  on  provisions 
I  had  sold  him,  and  that  I  charged  more  than 
the  goods  were  worth." 

"  What  did  you  do  with  him  ?"  asked  Gleason. 

"  Do  with  him  ?  I  showed  him  the  hole  made 
by  the  carpenters  in  the  wall,  and  if  he  had  not 
gone  outside  the  store  pretty  d— d  quick,  I  would 
have  blowed  his  black  head  off  his  shoulders.  I 
tell  you  Gleason,  the  educated  nigger  is  bound  to 
make  trouble !  It  can't  be  otherwise." 

"  If  we  must  have  these  schools,"  urged  Glea 
son,  "they  should  be  under  the  control  of  South- 


6  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

ern  teachers.  Northern  money  and  Northern 
teachers  to  carry  on  the  schools,  are  doing  great 
harm!  A  Southern  man  knows  the  nigger 
through  and  through  and  will  keep  him  in  his 
place.  Under  his  instructions  he  would  never  be 
allowed  to  forget  he  is  nothing  but  a  nigger. 
Did  you  know,  de  Goochy,  the  Northern  teach 
ers  at  Larimer  sit  at  the  same  table  with  the 
students  ?" 

"No.  Is  it  possible?  What  can  they  be 
thinking  of?"  de  Goochy  grimly  asked. 

"  They  lay  great  stress  on  the  home  training 
of  the  school,  and  claim  for  their  graduates,  not 
only  superior  qualifications  for  usefulness,  be 
cause  of  their  education,  but  that  the  home  train 
ing  is  of  untold  value,  enabling  them  to  go  out 
among  their  own  race,  and  by  example  and  pre 
cept  lift  them  up  to  a  better  life,"  repeated  Glea- 
son,  as  if  quoting  from  some  book  or  article  he 
had  read. 

Mr.  de  Goochy  entered  into  the  spirit  of  Glea- 
son's  manner  and  speech  and  laughed  heartily,  and 
then  said:  "  The  idea  of  bettering  a  nigger's  home 
life  is  all  bosh !  Nigger  refinement  and  nig 
ger  table  manners  are  too  absurd  for  anything! 
It's  like  the  fable  of  the  'pig  in  the  parlor.'" 

"I  suppose  your  coachman's  son  was  following 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY 


out  the  instruction  he  received  at  Larimer,  when 
he  meddled  with  your  business?"  asked  Gleason. 

"  No  doubt  of  it,"  declared  de  Goochy.  "And 
worst  of  all,  he  is  still  writing  to  some  of  my 
'  croppers  '  who  can  read  and  write,  telling  them 
how  to  buy.  I  know  it  is  so,  for  they  are  insist, 
ing  on  knowing  what  I  am  charging  them,  and 
requiring  bills  for  everthing  bought." 

"  I  tell  you,  Gleason,  such  fellows  are  danger, 
ous  to  have  round  !  If  he  ever  comes  back  here 
again,  I  am  for  making  an  example  of  him !  If  he 
should  be  found  hanging  to  a  limb  some  morning, 
it  would  do  the  other  niggers  good,"  de  Goochy 
said  with  grim  emphasis. 

"  I  admit,"  assented  Gleason,  "it  might  do  the 
other  niggers  good  and  perhaps  serve  him  right, 
still  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  do  it." 

"  If  he  continues  to  interfere  with  my  business, 
I  will  do  it!" 

"  If  we  do  not  protect  ourselves  and  our  own 
institutions,  no  one  else  is  going  to  do  it  for  us," 
de  Goochy  excitedly  exclaimed  with  an  oath. 

The  two  men  looked  at  each  other  in  silence. 
They  were  in  the  habit  of  taking  the  measure  of 
the  whole  world  in  their  own  way;  their  own 
opinion  being  the  standard  by  which  every  other 
man's  opinion  was  to  be  measured. 


8  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

There  are  some  men  with  whom  time  deals 
gently,  and  Mr.  de  Goochy  was  one  of  them.  He 
belonged  to  one  of  the  old  French  families,  which 
had  settled  in  the  South  just  after  the  Revolu 
tionary  War,  and  had  become  very  wealthy.  Be 
fore  the  Civil  War  he  had  nearly  five  hundred 
slaves.  Many  of  these,  when  they  were  freed,  re 
mained  on  the  plantation  and  " cropped'*  for  Mr. 
de  Goochy. 

Years  of  failure  in  crops  had  left  them  to  the 
mercy  of  a  man  who  had  neither  love  nor  pity  for 
them.  Mr.  de  Goochy  was  a  bachelor  nearing 
fifty-five  years  of  age.  His  hair  was  black  and 
curly,  his  face  florid  and  his  eyes  black  and  pierc 
ing.  He  was  rich  and  proud,  portly  and  pom 
pous.  A  man  given  to  high  living  and  strong 
drink.  His  house  was  kept  by  a  negro  woman, 
who  was  so  nearly  white  that  she  would  not  have 
been  taken  for  a  colored  woman,  had  she  lived  in 
the  North.  He  had  bought  her  when  she  was  in 
her  teens,  at  an  auction  sale  in  New  Orleans. 

The  negroes  on  the  plantation  whispered 
among  themselves,  that  there  had  been  a  child 
born  in  the  big  house  and  that  it  did  not  die,  but 
disappeared  with  old  Mammy  Juliette,  who  had 
been  de  Goochy's  nurse,  when  a  child,  and  loved 
him  better  than  his  own  mother  did.  One  thing 


OR  vi 'LET'S  BOY 


was  sure,  Juliette  had  gone,  no^one  knew  where. 

Mr.  Gleason  was  not  unlike  Mr.  de  Goochy  in 
pride.  He  considered  himself  an  eminently  re 
spectable  man.  His  chief  claim  to  the  esteem  of 
his  fellowmen,  lay  in  his  self-esteem,  his  family 
and  his  wealth.  He  dressed  well,  lived  well,  and 
was  in  every  respect  an  aristocrat.  Tall,  dark, 
with  hard  black  eyes  and  flashing  white  teeth,  he 
moved  among  those  he  considered  his  inferiors 
as  if  he  was  a  superior  being.  One  so  far  above 
them,  that  he  could  not  see  them. 

His  wife  was  a  handsome  woman,  wearing  an 
abundance  of  costly  jewelry  and  rich  dresses. 
She  drove  a  skittish  horse  to  a  two-wheel  dog 
cart,  followed  by  a  fine  coach  dog.  Her  view  of 
life  centered  in  herself  and  her  surroundings; 
and  as  her  husband  furnished  her  all  the  money 
she  required,  she  regarded  him  as  the  means  of 
her  enjoyment,  and  knew  just  how  to  manage 
him.  She  never  argued  with  him  or  sought  to 
convince  him  of  wrong.  She  simply  appealed  to 
his  pride,  to  his  love  of  show,  his  superior  wis 
dom,  and  carried  her  points  every  time. 

They  were  both  agreed  in  the  one  opinion  that 
their  only  son  was  the  most  remarkable  boy  ever 
born  ;  and  both  united  in  spoiling  him,  by  allow 
ing  him  to  have  his  own  way  in  everything. 


10  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

While  the  men  were  talking  the  mail  had  been 
distributed,  and  people  were  seen  returning  from 
the  Post  Office  with  their  letters.  Just  then  a 
barefooted  boy  came  in  front  of  the  Hotel.  He 
was  slender  and  poorly  clad,  about  thirteen  years 
old,  with  straight  brown  hair,  blue  eyes  and  the 
least  tinge  of  color,  and  yet  he  was  a  Negro. 
His  grandmother  lived  at  the  edge  of  the  town, 
in  a  cabin  that  was  picturesque  in  its  wretched 
ness,  and  that  is  the  best  that  could  be  said  of  it. 
It  would  not  be  inhabitable  anywhere  but  in  the 
South. 

The  interior  was  as  unattractive  as  the  out 
side  ;  for  the  furniture  was  old  and  broken,  and 
yet  with  all  its  want  of  beauty  and  comfort  it  was 
scrupulously  neat  and  clean.  Here  "A'nt  Car- 
line"  lived,  supporting  herself  and  grandson  by 
washing.  Alexander  was  just  returning  from  de 
livering  a  basket  of  clean  linen,  when  he  passed 
the  hotel. 

"Hullo,  boy!"  said  de  Goochy,  "go  to  the 
office  and  get  our  mail.  Mind,  now,  that  you 
don't  drop  it!"  Turning  to  Gleason  he  said: 
"There  is  a  specimen  for  you.  His  old  grand 
mother,  instead  of  putting  him  to  work  in  the 
field,  as  she  ought,  is  scrubbing  and  washing  to 
keep  him  in  school.  The  family  used  to  belong 
to  your  father,  did  they  not  ? " 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  n 


"Yes,  that  boy's  grandmother  was  my  old 
mammy  and  one  of  the  kindest  niggers  that  ever 
lived,"  replied  Gleason. 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha ! "  laughed  de  Goochy,  "  we  are  all 
soft  on  our  mammies !  Well  the  young  niggers 
aint  much  like  the  old  slaves,  anyway.  That  is 
why  I  claim  they  need  a  master !" 

Just  then  Alexander  returned  from  the  Post 
Office,  and  handing  each  of  the  gentlemen  their 
letters,  was  about  to  leave  the  veranda,  when  de 
Goochy  said :  "  If  you  want  to  earn  this  quarter, 
you  must  dance  for  it;  dance  lively  too,  or  you'll 
not  get  it." 

The  sight  of  the  money  made  the  boy's  eyes 
shine.  He  was  a  graceful  dancer.  Taking  his 
stand  on  the  ground  before  the  veranda  he  began. 
Round  and  round  he  went,  dancing  with  increas 
ing  vigor  with  each  line.  He  dug  his  bare  heels 
into  the  ground,  swinging  his  arms  and  waving 
them  above  his  head,  bowing  and  smiling.  Now 
he  would  squat  down,  clasping  his  knees  and  wave 
back  and  forth  in  perfect  time,  then  rising  to  his 
feet,  he  seemed  to  stand  on  one  toe,  while  he 
swung  the  other  foot  in  the  air  and  turned  a  com 
plete  circle.  Then  running  forward  a  few  steps 
he  turned  a  hand  spring.  'Lighting  on  his  feet 
he  smiled,  bowed  and  held  out  his  hand  for  the 
quarter. 


12  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

Both  men  had  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the 
dance  with  the  greatest  enjoyment,  de  Goochy 
keeping  time  with  his  hands  and  feet.  As  he 
handed  him  the  money,  he  said : 

"Well,  you  monkey,  how  are  you  going  to 
spend  this  money?  Buy  candy,  cigars,  or  help 
your  old  grandmother  buy  you  a  new  pair  of 
pants  ? " 

"  I's  gwinter  keep  it  ter  pay  mah  tuwishum  at 
Larimer  University,  fo'  I's  gwine  dar  dis  fall." 

"  What  are  you  going  there  for  ?  You  better 
go  to  work  in  the  cotton  field,  and  help  your 
grandmother,"  snarled  de  Goochy.  "  Did  you 
ever  pick  cotton  ? "  he  continued. 

4tYas  sah,  I  kin  pick  cotton,"  said  Alexander 
as  he  left  the  veranda. 

"  Your  grandmother  is  an  old  fool  to  send  you 
to  Larimer.  Tell  her  I  said  so  when  you  go 
home,"  de  Goochy  called  after  the  boy. 

Alexander  hurried  on,  for  he  was  to  stop  at  a 
neighbor's  on  his  way  home.  Turning  the  money 
over  in  his  hand  he  said:  "  Annuddah  quahtah 
to  he'p  me  git  dar.  Golly,  wouldn't  I  des  lub 
ter  dance  all  da'  fo'  quahtahs." 


CHAPTER  II. 

A'NT    CAROLINE   GIFFORD    AT    HOME. 

The  afternoon  waned,  bringing  with  it  the 
slight  chill  which  sometimes  comes  at  the  close 
of  a  hot  day.  A'nt  Car'line  had  just  dried  her 
wash  boiler,  emptied  her  tub  and  sat  down  to 
rest.  The  day  had  been  wearisome,  for  she  had 
been  hard  at  work.  Fanning  herself  with  her 
apron  she  rocked  back  and  forth,  singing  softly 
to  herself. 

"O  by  an'  by,  by  an'  by, 
I's  gwinter  lay  down  mah  heavy  load. 

O  by  an'  by,  by  an'  by, 
I's  gwinter  lay  down  mah  heavy  load. 

Wen  I  git  ter  hebbin  gwinter  sing  an'  shout, 
I's  gwinter  lay  down  mah  heavy  load. 

Dar's  nobody  dar  ter  poter  ma  out, 
I's  gwinter  lay  down  mah  heavy  load. 

O  by  an'  by,  by  an'  by, 
I's  gwinter  lay  down  mah  heavy  load. 

O  by  an'  by,  by  an'  by, 
I's  gwinter  lay  down  mah  heavy  load." 

'3 


14  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Just  then  Tobe  Washburn  came  to  the  door. 
He  was  a  dapper  young  quadroon,  with  black 
curly  hair,  broad  brow  and  dainty  mustache.  He 
had  a  splendid  figure  and  small  hands  and  feet.  He 
perfumed  his  handkerchief  and  wore  a  flower  in 
the  button  hole  of  his  perfectly  fitting  coat.  His 
linen  was  immaculate.  Men  called  him  lazy, 
while  the  girls  praised  his  handsome  face  and 
erect  figure,  and  admired  his  air  of  indolent  ease 
and  pleasantry. 

A  young  mulatto  girl,  who  had  recently  returned 
to  the  settlement  had  been  heard  to  say:  "  He 
do  com'  pow'ful  close  o'  bein'  a  niggah  gent'man. 
He  am  mouty  nice." 

He  pretented  to  work  with  his  father,  who  was 
a  barber  in  the  town,  but  was  seldom  found  at 
his  chair. 

No  gathering  of  young  people  was  complete 
without  him.  To-night  as  he  stood  before  A'nt 
Car'line,  he  was  a  perfect  picture  of  good  humor 
and  idleness.  Parting  his  dainty  mustache  with 
the  tips  of  his  fingers,  he  smilingly  said : 

"  Good  ebenin',  A'nt  Car'line,  I  'ope  I  see  y'u 
berry  well?" 

"  Good  ebenin'  Mr.  Tobe,  com'  in  an'  res'  y'u 
'at." 

"  Dis  am  mouty  hot  weddah,  A'nt  Car'line." 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  15 

"  Yas,  hit  am  pow'ful  hot,  and  I  hab  to  wuk  so 
'ard,  de  hot  weddah  mek  ma  feel  po'ly  all  de  time. 
Am  y'u  muddah  well  ? " 

"Yassum,  she's  mouty  peart  dis  summer.  I 
des  drap  in  ter  see  'ow  y'u  is,  I's  been  to  Miss 
Simpkins'  Croquet  party,  dis  atternoon. 

She  am  a  berry  fine  lady,  A'nt  Car'line." 

"Y'u  is  right  Tobe.  I  knowed  her  muddah, 
fo'  she  war  jes'  mah  Melvina's  age.  Mah  gal, 
massa  don  sole  to  de  man  fom  Nor'f  Car'lina." 

"Y'u  hab  seen  heaps  o'  trebble,  A'nt  Car'line!  " 

"  Yas,  de  Lawd's  done  been  chas'enin  mah  fo' 
mah  good." 

"  Y'u  wuk  too  'ard  A'nt  Car'line.  Mr.  de  Goochy 
done  say  y'u  am  mouty  big  fool  to  wuk  an'  sabe 
y'u  money,  to  sen'  Alexander  to  de  Varsity." 

"  Mr.  de  Goochy  doan  'now  nuffin  bout  hit,  'E 
des  t'ink  we  am'  good  f o'  nuffin,  but  ter  ten'  cotton 
an'  wait  on  the  white  folks.  Mah  Alexander's 
gwinter  go  to  Larimer  dis  ve'y  fall.  I's  been 
wukin'  fo'  hit,  ebber  since  he  was  borned.  'Ow 
ol1  is  y'u,  Tobe  ?" 

"  I'll  be  twenty,  nex'  Jenewawy,"  Tobe  replied. 

"  W'y  doan  y'u  go  to  school?  Y'u  suhtanly 
hab  'bility,"  A'nt  Car'line  asked. 

"Yas  I  hab  'bility,"  replied  Tobe.  "I  gess  I 
hab  de  ungloriousness  to  lub  'ome  and  de  c'iety 


1 6  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

of  de  ladies  bettah,  A'nt  Car 'line.     Den  school 
lif  am  to  muttonus  fo'  ma." 

"  Wat  y'u  gwinter  do  in  de  f uter,  Tobe  ? " 

"  I  raiken  I  git  mah'dlak  udder  folks,"  laughed 
Tobe. 

"  Tobe  y'u  's  er  big  fool,"  urged  A'nt  Car'line, 
"  to  spen'  y'u  time  pleasurin',  w'en  y'u  mout  mek 
a  man  outen  y'u  se'f.  Des  t'ink,  'ere  y'u  am 
walkin'  in  proudness,  an'  gigglement,  an'  w'en  y'u 
die  de  debbill  hab  y'u  shu." 

"  Foh  Gawd's  sake  A'nt  Car'line,  w'at  y'u  hab 
ma  do  ?  "  Tobe  irritably  asked. 

"  I'd  hab  y'u  go  to  school,  or  to  wuk,  dat's  w'at 
I  hab  y'u  do !"  A'nt  Car'line  emphatically  answered. 

"I's  to  ol1,  A'nt  Car'line  ter  go  ter  school.  Hit 
wo'd  tek  ma  fo'  y'ars  befo'  I  co'd  enter  de  refresh 
ment  class,  and  fo'  y'ars  mo'  befo'  I  co'd  gradiate 
an'  git  mah  reploma.  I'd  be  er  ole  man  den," 
Tobe  replied  in  an  aggrieved  tone. 

"  I  'fraid  I'd  mak  y'u  mad  if  I  tole  y'u  w'at  I 
t'inks,"  said  A'nt  Car'line. 

"  Naw,  tole  me  jes'  w'at  y'u  t'ink,"  A'nt  Car' 
line." 

"Tobe  y'u  hab  'bility.  De  Lawd  done  gib  y'u 
entitlement  ter  be  sump'n,  and  w'at  y'u  doin? 
Des  spendin'  ye'r  days  in  debbilment  Butter 
flyin'  roun'  wid  de  gals,  in  good  closes,  while  y'u 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  17 

po'  ole  muddah  an1  foddah  earn  de  money.  Y'u 
am  des  gwinter  distruchshun  as  fas'  as  ebber  y'u 
kin."  A'nt  Car'line  fearlessly  urged. 

"Y'u  am  'ard  on  a  fellah,  A'nt  Car 'line.  I  doan 
raiken  I's  wuss'n  udder  young  men  o'  mah  age." 
Tobe  answered,  an  expression  of  resentment 
coming  over  his  face. 

"  Hab  y'u  chances  fo'  seein'  bad  ones  been  berry 
great  ?"  A'nt  Car'line  asked  with  some  show  of 
sarcasm  in  her  voice.  "  Coz  y'u  mout  be  'staken! 
De  fac'  am,dar  am  no  udder  young  cullud  pusson 
dat  mout  be  so  much  as  Tobe  Washburn,an'  he's 
jus  gwinter  be  nuffin!  I  'clar  y'u  jes  mek  ma 
'shamed  o'  y'u,  a  great  large  fellah,  dat  otter  be  a 
man,  doin'  nuffin  but  smokin'  seggars  an  pleasur- 
in'w'en  y'u  mout  bewukkin  ebery  day,  at  sump'n. 
Is  y'u  jes'  gwinter  be  a  igniant  barbah  ?" 

"  I  ain'  shu,  sump'n  ma  turn  up  I  lak  bettah," 
Tobe  reluctantly  replied. 

"Turn  up!"  said  A'nt  Car'line  scornfully. 
"  T'ings  doan  turn  up  less  y'u  mek  um  tu'n  up. 
Demen  say  y'u'slazy,  Tobe.  Dat  y'u  faddah  an' 
muddah  do  all  de  wuk,  an'  y'u  spen's  de  money! 
Am  dat  so?" 

Tobe  shuffled  uneasy  under  her  sharp  questions. 
Finally  he  hesitatingly  said:  "I  raiken  I  mus' 
be  er  gwine  'ome." 


1 8  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"No,  No!"  said  the  old  woman.  "I  ain'  fru 
wid  y'u.  I  lubs  y'u  Tobe,  an'  wan'  y'u  ter  be 
sump'in,  mo'ny'u  is.  I  des  wish  Imout  he'py'u, 
coz  I  see  y'u  gwine  out  inter  de  worrel  ambless. 
Wat  y'u  'spec  ter  be  ?" 

u  I  don  tole  y'u  I  ain'  settle  in  mah  min',"  said 
Tobe  showing  considerable  spirit. 

"  Bettah  hab  er  settlement  mouty  soon,"  A'nt 
Car'line urged,  "coz  ef  y'u  go  outen  de  worrel,  as 
y'u  is,  y'u'll  be  kicked  dis  away  an'  dat  away,  an' 
w'en  you  am  a  po'  ol'  man,  y'u'll  hab  nuffin  ter 
show  fo'  libbin." 

Tobe  hung  his  head  and  said  nothing.  After 
a  moment  A'nt  Car'line  continued  in  a  tender 
tone. 

"Y'u  hab  ebery  acqualification  to  do  sump'n 
fo'  Gawd  an'  our  race.  Fin'  w'at  y'u  kin  do,  en 
ef  y'u  doan  wan'  ter  go  to  Larimer,  go  whar  de 
larn  um  ter  wuk.  Be'ershummaker,  or  bracksmiff , 
or  a  cyahpenter,  ef  y'u  don'  wan'  ter  be  a  doctah 
or  a  preachah.  Be  sump'n  mo'n  des  er  lazy 
niggah,  scronfulized  by  evey  'spec'able  pusson." 
After  waiting  a  moment  she  continued: 

"  Lemme  tole  y'u  dis  Tobe,  nuffin  am  unpossi- 
ble  to  er  smart  cullud  pusson,  if  'e  will  wuk  an 
stick  to  hit.  W'en  y'u  spen  y'u  days  as  y'u  is, 
y'u  am  a  burnin'  shame  ter  yer  faddah  an' 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  1 9 

muddah.  I  doan  blame  de  w'ite  folks  fo'  'spizin 
us.  Wen  ebber  we  sho'  we's  wor'dy  da'll  spect 
us,"  continued  the  old  woman,  "an'  gibus  jestice. 
Till  den  we  hab  to  wuk  an'  wait  We  hab  ter 
be  tested  by  evey  test  o'  manhood,  an'  we  mus' 
stan'  de  testin'  befo'  we  gits  de  'spectin'." 

"  We  ain'  fitten  ter  breave  Gawd's  pur'  a'r," 
she  urged,  "ef  we  do  nuffin  fo'  'im  but  des'  feed 
lak  pigs.  We  mus  wuk  !  wuk !  De  great  trebble 
wid  de  brack  fo'ks  am  da  doan  lub  ter  wuk,  an' 
da  won'  sab'  dar  money!  I  des  wish  I  were  a 
man,"  she  cried,  "  I'de  wuk  an'  sabe  mah  money! 
I'd  hab  er  'ome,  and  be  so  hones'  an'  tru'ful  de 
w'ite  fo'ks  cou'dn't  he'p  spectin  ma." 

"  I'd  serb  Gawd,  an  mek  mah  life  so  clean  an' 
good.  I'd  'courage  de  young  to  go  ter  school, 
an'  git  an'  edication.  To  sabe  dar  money  so  da 
co'd  be  men  'mong  men.  I'd  'vise  um  ter  be 
sump'n  mo'n  des  er  niggah." 

Tobe  hung  his  head  with  open  mouth.  His 
great  black  eyes  had  in  them  a  new  light,  yet  he 
was  unable  to  utter  a  word.  Finally  he  said: 
"  A'nt  Car'line,  waiter  w'ilean'  I'll  toley'u sump'n. 
I  cahnt  un'erstan'  yit,  but  I  doan  wan'er  be  no 
good  fo'  nuffin  niggah !" 

"I  hain'  mak'  y'u  mad  hab  I?  I  didn't  go 
ter  do  hit."  anxiously  asked  A'nt  Car'line. 


2O  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Naw  A'nt  Car'line  y'u  hain'  mak  ma  mad. 
Ernuddah  time  I'll  tole  y'u  w'at  I's  gwinter  do. 
Sump'n  dat'll  'stonish  y'u.  I's  gwine  'ome  now, 
ter  hab  a  settlement  wid  mahse'f." 

(It  will  be  well  to  say  right  here  that  in  a  few 
months  Tobe  entered  Tuskeege  Industrial 
School  in  Alabama.) 

A'nt  Car'line  was  left  alone  in  her  cabin,  for 
Alexander  had  gone  to  a  neighbors  to  look  after 
the  children  while  the  parents  visited  a  sick 
friend.  She  had  been  looking  for  him  home  for 
some  time.  Seating  herself  in  her  rocker,  she 
sang: 

"  O  wak'  up  chil'n  wak'  up  an  arise' 
O  wak'  up  chil'n,  wak'  up'. 
Oil  Satun  fought  'e  hab  me  fas'. 
An  I'll  serb  de  libbin  Gawd. 
But  t'ank  de  Lawd  I'm  free  at  las'. 
An'  I'll  serb  de  libbin  Gawd. 

Oil  Satun  w'ars  de  hyp'crit's  shoe, 

An'  I'll  serb  de  libbin  Gawd. 

An'  ef  y'u  doan  min'  'e'll  slip  em  onter  y'u, 

An'  I'll  serb  de  libbin  Gawd. 

Oil  Satun  fought  he  hab  ma  fas' 

An'  I'll  serb  de  libbin'  Gawd. 

But  t'ank  de  Lawd  I'm  free  at  las', 

An'  I'll  serb  de  libbin  Gawd." 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  21 


While  she  was  singing  Alexander  came  in. 

"Well  honey,  hab  y'u  come?"  asked  the  old 
woman  affectionately. 

"  Yas  granny,  an'  I  hab  a  quartah  dollar." 

"War  y'u  git  hit?"  questioned  A'nt  Car'line. 

"  Mr.  de  Goochy  gibed  hit  ter  ma  fo'  dancin'. 
He  an  Mr.  Gleason  laft  ter  kill,  w'en  I  danced," 
Alexander  explained. 

"  War  y'u  see  un  ?"     A'nt  Car'line  asked. 

"  At  de  tahvern." 

"Did  y'u  dance  fo'  money?" 

"  Yessum,"  Alexander  replied. 

"  Honey,  I's  'sprised  at  y'u,"  the  old  lady  sor 
rowfully  said. 

"  Y'u  done  toP  ma  to  earn  evey  cent  I  co'd,5' 
urged  Alexander. 

"Yas  honey,  but  dis  am  diffunt.  Wuk  all  y'u 
kin  fo'  hit  am  hon'able  an'  manly.  Men  spect 
y'u  w'en  y'u  wuk.  Da  doan  'spect  y'u  w'en  y'u 
dance  fo'  money!  You  am  nuffin  but  niggah 
den !"  said  the  old  woman  scornfully.  "  Des  mek 
um  laf,  dat  am  all.  Vi'let's  boy  mus'  be  'bove 
sich  t'ings  fo'  he'sgwinter  be  erman."  Anxious 
ly  looking  at  Alexander  for  a  moment  she  con 
tinued,  "lemme  tole  y'u  sump'n,  an  doan  y'u  fo' 
git  hit.  De  niggah's  allus  look  in'  fo'  money 
widout  wuk.  Da  call  hit  tips.  De  cullad  men 
wuks  fo'  dar  money." 


22  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Ole  misstis  done  tole  ma,  dat  w'en  she  w'en 
ridin'  on  de  cyahs,  de  cull'd  pussons  'spected 
money  fo'  evey  t'ing  da  did  fo'  y'u;  an'  at  de  big 
tavherns  whar  she  stop',  ef  da  des  look'd  at  y'u, 
da  'spected  y'u'd  gib  um  money.  De  brack  fo'ks 
nebbah'll  rise  s'long  as  da  ac'  lak  dis !  Da's 
nuffin  but  des  niggahs !  Now  I  doan  wan'  y'u 
ter  tak'  one  cent  y'u  doan  wuk  fo'.  Keep  y'u  two 
eyes  open  lookin'  fo'  wuk,  no  mattah  'ow  'ard,  fo' 
hit  am  hones' !" 

"  Money  widout  wuk  ain'  'spec'able  !  W'en 
y'u  wuk  an'  earn  y'u  money,  I's  proud  o'u  y'u  I 
W'en  y'u  tak  tips  an'  dance  fo'  money,  y'u  ain't 
nuffin  but  des  a  low  down  niggah !"  continued 
A'nt  Car'line. 

"W'at  I  gwinter  do  wid  dis  quahtah?"  said 
Alexander,  almost  in  tears. 

u  We'll  des  gib  it  to  de  preachah.  I  hab  two 
hun'ard  an'  eighty  fo'  dollars  sabed  fo'  y'u 
schoolin.  Evey  cent  hones'  money,  wuk'd  fo' 
wid  dese  old  hans.  Alexander,  our  people  mus' 
rise  'bove  sich  t'ings  as  tips,  but  da  nebber  will 
rise  s'long  as  da's  fraid  o'  wuk.  Sometimes  I 
feel  lak  I  cahnt  wait  fo'  'em  to  rise!  I  keep  er 
sayin'  '  Lawd  open  dar  eyes  to  see  dar  needs, 
mek  um  wordy  o'  y'u'r  lub  and  keer.' "  Then 
turning  to  the  boy  she  said  entreatingly 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  23 

"  Honey,  will  y'u  done  say  fo'  shu,  I  nebber'll 
tech  ernudder  cent  I  doan  wuk  fo'." 

Alexander  promised.  u  Now  I  feels  conso- 
lated,"  A'nt  Car'line  continued  in  a  satisfied 
tone.  "  Mah  Vi'let's  boy's  gwinter  be  a  man  fo' 
shu!" 

Bedtime  had  come  and  Alexander  was  soon  fast 
asleep.  The  old  woman  busied  herself  for  some 
time  about  the  room.  The  one  kerosene  lamp 
partially  lighted  the  cabin,  which  had  few  com 
forts,  and  yet  was  the  home  of  contentment  and 
happiness.  Trouble  had  visited  A'nt  Car'line 
and  instead  of  blasting  her  character,  had  ripened 
it  and  left  her  soul  filled  with  all  the  sunshine 
and  gladness  of  a  true  child  of  God. 

Going  to  the  door  for  a  breath  of  air  before 
retiring,  she  crooned  softly  to  herself: 

"  Gwinter  hoi'  out  to  de  en' 
Gwinter  hoi'  out  to  de  en' 
Let  trebble  come  as  'twill  come 
Gwinter  to  hoi'  out  to  de  en'." 


CHAPTER  III 

MOUNT   ZION    CHURCH 

There  were  several  negro  churches  in  Barney- 
ville.  The  Baptist  and  African  Methodist  Epis 
copal  Churches  were  the  stronger  organizations. 
Then  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion,  and  the 
church  generally  called  by  the  ungodly,  the 
"  Hard  Shell  Baptist,"  or  correctly  speaking,  the 
Anti-Missionary  Baptist,  held  services  in  the  town, 
and  had  quite  a  following. 

A'nt  Car'line  attended  the  Mount  Zion 
church,  which  held  its  services  in  a  low  roofed 
log  cabin,  with  few  windows  and  a  narrow 
door,  and  stood  in  a  small  oak  grove,  where 
several  roads  forked.  This  church  was  neither 
wind  or  water  tight.  The  seats,  rude  benches, 
offered  neither  rest  nor  comfort  to  saint  or  sin 
ner,  while  underneath  them,  unnumbered  quids 
of  tobacco  rested  in  peace.  The  walls  had  once 
been  whitewashed,  but  this  had  nearly  all  peeled 
off.  The  preacher's  stand,  a  slight  elevation, 
was  at  the  farther  end  of  the  room. 

24 


OR   Vl' LET* S    BOY  25 

For  some  days  there  had  been  unusual  interest 
in  the  church.  The  members  told  their  friends, 
"  We's  habbin'  mouty  'fresh in  times,"  and  urged 
them  to  come  out. 

Sunday  night,  young  and  old,  saint  and  sinner, 
gathered  in  the  old  church,  which  was  dimly 
lighted  by  three  kerosene  lamps  fastened  to  the 
walls.  Everything  had  a  strange,  weird  look. 

The  preacher,  an  old  man  of  the  Ante-bellum 
days,  was  short,  fat  and  white  haired.  He  had 
formerly  been  a  slave  in  the  deGoochy  family. 
Liberated  by  the  war,  he  had  chosen  to  remain 
on  the  plantation,  and  lived  in  the  same  cabin 
which  he  had  occupied  before  he  was  freed.  He 
was  a  good  visitor,  consequently  a  good  liver,  for 
the  best  was  none  too  good  for  "  de  bressed  man." 

His  prayers  were  considered  by  the  members 
of  his  church,  as  "  Monstus  pow'ful,"  while  the 
unconverted  winced  under  his  personal  thrusts, 
and  the  more  daring  laughed  and  encouraged  him 
to  denounce  them. 

He  usually  wore,  buttoned  up  to  the  chin,  a 
Prince  Albert  coat,  which  shone  like  a  polished 
surface  from  long  and  numerous  brushings.  His 
tall  stove  pipe  hat  was  faded  and  of  an  antique 
pattern.  Its  bare  surface  told  of  years  of  wear. 

Tonight   the    meeting  opened  with  a  Jubilee 


26  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

Hymn,  led  by  an  elderly  woman  with  a  clear  so 
prano  voice. 

"  I's  gwine  up  'ome  sooner  in  de  mawnin', 

Sooner  in  de  mawnin',  Sooner  in  de  mawnin', 

I's  gwine  up  'ome  sooner  in  de  mawnin', 

I's  gwinter  lib  wid  Gawd. 

O  yender  Stan's  de  two  tall  angels, 

De  two  tall  angels,  two  tall  angels, 

0  yender  stan's  de  two  tall  angels, 
I's  gwinter  lib  wid  Gawd." 

"  I  dunno  w'at  mah  bruddah  wan's  ter  stay  'erefo', 
Stay  'ere  fo',  stay  'ere  fo', 

1  dunno  w'at  mah  bruddah  wan's  ter  stay  'ere  fo', 
I's  gwinter  lib  wid  Gawd. 

O  yender  stan's  de  two  tall  angels, 
De  two  tall  angels,  two  tall  angels, 
O  yender  stan's  de  two  tall  angels, 
I's  gwinter  lib  wid  Gawd." 

"Hit's  a  mouty  rock'y  road,   an'    Ps   mos'   done 

trablin', 

Mos'  done  trablin',  mos'  done  trablin', 
Hit's  a  mouty  rock'y  road,  an'  I's  mos'  done  trablin', 
I's  gwinter  lib  wid  Gawd. 
O  yender  stan's  de  two  tall  angels, 
De  two  tall  angels,  two  tall  angels, 
O  yender  stan's  de  two  tall  angels, 
I's  gwinter  lib  wid  Gawd." 


OR   V1LETS    BOY  27 

The  hymn  was  followed  with  prayer  by  the 
preacher.  When  the  old  man  began,  his  voice 
was  soft,  sweet  and  resonant  as  a  violin.  As  he 
warmed  up,  his  voice  grew  louder  and  louder, 
and  more  intense  and  eloquent.  He  never  hesi 
tated  for  words,  neither  did  the  responses  of  the 
people  disturb  him  for  a  moment. 

Such  responses  as  these  were  frequent: 

"'Ear  'im,  Lawd."  "'E's  tellin'  de  truf  "  "Spit 
hit  out."  "Somebody's  gittin'  hit  now." 

"  Bressed  Masse'  Jesus,  um  befo'  y'u  in  dus'  an' 
ashes  ter  nite.  Mah  po'  ol'  knees  am  mos'  done 
er  bendin'  befo'  y'u,  an'  yit  I  lubs  y'u  good  an' 
true.  Lawd  Jesus,  Marse ;  poke  y'u'r  ear  outen 
yer  windah  in  de  skies  an'  'ear  ma,  coz  I's  de 
weakes'  o'  yer  sarvints  dats  done  been  sarbin  y'u 
fo'  mo'n  sebenty  fife  years,  an'  I  hain'  got  tired 
yit." 

"  Has  y'u  got  yer  ear  outen  yer  windah,  Lawd  ? 
Is  yer  'earin'  ma  ?  Coz  I  wants  to  tole  yer  wa't 
a  low  down  sassy  set  o'  niggahs  am  'er  libbin' 
'ere.  Da's  done  forgot  y'u !  Da  sw'ars,  an'  lies, 
an'  steals !  Da  doan  pay  nuifin  fo'  de  gospil ! 
Day  des  loafs,  an'  smoke  cygars,  an'  drinks  w'isky, 
an'  play  kyards,  an'  nebber  gibs  dar  'arts  t'  y'u." 

"  Da  sarb's  dar  stummicks,  an'  lows  dis  po'  ol9 
man  ter  'arn  'his  own  libbin!" 


28  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Da  cotch  de  possum,  but  da  doan  ax'  ma  no 
mo*  t'  eat  possum !  Da  raise  de  sweeten  taters, 
but  da  doan  gib  ma  no'  sweeten  taters!  Marse' 
Jesus,  I's  bin  fai'ful  to  um,  I's  warned  um  fo'  mo'n 
sebenty  fife  years,  an'  da  lafs  at  ma !  Da's  all  de 
chil'n  o'  de  Debbil,  and  ef  da  doan  'pent  da'll  all 
go  whar  dar's  whalin'  an'  gashin'  o'  teefs  !" 

"  Des'  flung  yer  eyes  ovah  dis  congergashum, 
an'  see  um,  Lawd!  Sen'  down  y'u  blood  noun's 
f'om  glo'y  an'  let  um  chase  um  to  de  marcy  seat. 
Bow  down  in  y'u  fu'y  an'  shak  um  ober  de  pit  in 
hell,  but  O,  bressed  Marse',  doan  let  um  drap!" 

"  Sho'  'em  da  ain'  wordy  to  tech  de  hemmins 
o'  mah  gyarmints!  Da's  laffiin'  now,  bressed 
Lawd !  Y'u  knows  we's  met  ter  serbe  y'u  an'  ef 
we's  true,  nuffin  kin  bus'  asun'er  f'om  y'u !" 

"  Des  look  yer  eyes  on  'em  Lawd,  coz  we  ain' 
gwinter  stan'  no  mo'  o'  dar  foolishin!  We  ain' 
gwinter  sackerfise  de  dignity  o'  dis  hyar  conger 
gashum  fo'  des  low  down  niggahs,  whospizes  y'u, 
an'  des  wants  ter  hove  unrespec'  on  dis  meetin' !" 

"  We  ain'  gwinter  hab  no  sich  doins,  and  dats 
nuff !  " 

"  An'  Marse  Lawd,  bress  dess  lazy  Chris'ans ! 
Da  say  da  ain'  tired  o'  sarbin'  y'u  yit !  Shu  nuff 
da  doan  do  nufifin  ter  mek  um  tired !  Shak  um 
up  Lawd,  befo'  hits  eberlastin'  too  late  !  Fill  em 
up  wid  y'u  bressed  Speeruit !" 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  29 

"  Squench  de  power  ob  de  lazy  debbil  in  urn, 
an'  gib  um  new  tarm'nation  to  lub  and  serb  y'u  ; 
an'  mek  um  lib7  to  Gawd,  an'  daid  to  dar  lazy 
se'vs !  An'  mouty  Marse,  des  sisterings  who's 
spendin'  dar  days  er  fussin'  and  fixin'  to  look 
purty,  lak  de  w'ite  fo'ks.  Da's  all  pride  and  fool- 
ishin  !  Da's  nuffin  but  po'  drudges,  an'  grub  erns 
o'  de  debbil !  Sho'  um  y'u  mek  an'  lubly  se'f  an* 
mek  um  'bedient  sarvints  o'  dar  husban's  an' 
y'use'f." 

"  Mek  um  see  dat  in  er  few  days  da'll  be  wid 
y'u  !  Dat  we's  gwinter  ride  in  de  goden  cha'iot, 
draw'd  by  de  fo'  w'ite  bosses!  We'll  wa'k  dem 
goden  streets  of  de  New  Jerus'lam !  We'll  w'ar 
dem  goden  slippahs,  an'  de  goden  crown,  an'  de 
w'ite  robe,  an'  sing  dem  new  songs ! " 

11  We's  gwinter  eaten  our  fill  o'  milk  an'  honey. 
We'll  hab  de  same  kin'er  bodies  dat  Jesus  rosed 
wid." 

"  We'll  hab  bodies  dat'll  nebber  tire !  We'll 
hab  foots  dat'll  nebber  be  awe'ry.  We'll  hab 
moufs  dat'll  nebber  stop  er  singin' ;  we'll  hab 
hearts  dat'll  nebber  stop  er  lubbin !  We'll  play 
dem  goden  'arps  an'  jine  dat  Angil  chire  !  We'll 
see  de  roff  o'  de  mansions  in  glo'y  all  shinin'  wid 
gold  !  We'll  see  de  pal'ces  per'pad  fo'  dem  who's 
fitten  ter  be  dar." 


30  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Here  the  old  man's  voice  had  that  peculiar 
minor  tone,  heard  only  among  the  negroes. 

"  Chil'ns,"  he  cried,  "  Dar'll  be  no  trebble  up  in 
hebbin,  fo'  Marse  Jesus'll  wash  um  all  away  in  de 
Jordin!  D-O-A-N  y'u  fo'git  hit.  Hebbin  hab 
all  de  music,  an'  h-e-1-1  hab  all  de  sin,  an'  de 
sorrer,  but  da  h-a-i-n  got  no  song !  Des  w-h-a-i-1-i-n' 
an'  g-a-s-i-n'  o'  teefs." 

"  Dar'll  be  no  niggah  up  in  hebbin,  des  C-H-I-L- 
U-N  o'  de  Lawd  Jesus,  fo'  we's  gwinter  be  lak 
'im.  C-h-a-n-g-e-d  inter  's  bressed  image!  De 
w'ite  fo'ks  may  cuss  us,  an'  call  us  brutes  an' 
beasts,  da  may  grin'  us  down  wid  do  mo  'gage  ef 
we's  y'u  chilun,  da  c-a-h-n-t  keep  us  outen  hebbin ! " 

"  Up  dar  we's  gwinter  see  Moses  an'  Ligah, 
Za-ca-riah,  an'  Hez-e-kiah,  Ne-a-miah  an'  Jed-e- 
diah,  Az-e-riah  an'  U-r-i-ah,  An-ne-nians  an'  So- 
phi-ah!" 

By  this  time  the  people  were  carried  away  with 
their  emotions.  They  shouted  and  cried,  laughed 
and  screamed.  Some  fell  upon  the  floor  in  a 
trance,  others  shook  hands  with  their  friends  and 
urged  them  to  repent. 

During  all  this  time  the  old  man  continued  to 
pray,  unconscious  of  the  noise  about  him.  Finally 
he  closed  his  prayer  in  a  feeble  voice. 

"  O,    Lawd,   bressed  Marse,  hear  ma !     Bress 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  3 1 

dis  partishum  f'om  y'u'r  feeble  sarvint,  dats  done 
been  sarbin  y'u  dese  sebenty  fife  years.  Y'u  say 
y'u  doan  heah  us  fo'  our  much  spe'kin,  nor  coz 
we  mek  long  prahs,  but  fo'  de  sinseah  desire  o' 
de'eart!" 

"  Hear  us  now  coz  we's  in  dis  worril  o'  sin  an' 
sorrer!  Dis  worril  o'  laffin'  sinnahs  an'  howlin' 
wolbes,  an'  temptin'  debbils.  An'  o'  Lawd,  at'er 
I's  done  chaw'd  all  dem  hard  bones  an'  swallered 
all  dem  bittah  pills,  tak'  ma  to  ma  grabe  in  peace, 
an'  gimma  a  'ome  in  hebbin  widout  de  loss  o' 
one,  Amen ! " 

At  the  close  of  the  prayer,  an  elderly  minister 
very  black  and  very  much  in  earnest,  was  intro 
duced  by  the  preacher  in  these  words :  "  We  haf 
de  priv'lige  o'  hearin'  dis  ebenin',  a  mouty  man 
o'  Gawd  who  hab  killed  hims  t'ousands  wid  de 
jaw  bone  o'  an  ass.  Him  will  now  offend  de 
gospil  to  us  ! " 

The  preacher  stepped  forward,  and  began  the 
sermon  of  the  evening.  He  had  formerly  lived 
in  the  neighborhood,  but  for  the  past  few  years 
had  resided  in  another  settlement,  and  had  just 
returned  to  Barneyville.  This  fact  had  brought 
out  an  unusually  large  number  to  hear  him. 

Rolling  his  black  eyes  over  the  congregation 
in  a  satisfied  manner,  he  announced  his  memory 
text  in  the  following  words : 


32  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  Wa'al  hyah  we  is,  on  dis  solom  'cas'on !  Um 
in  hop's  ev'ry  pusson  am  se'rus !  De  Lawd  hab 
bin  mah  dwelHn'  place  thoo  all  gen'rashums !  Dis 
bruddahs  an'  sistahs,  am  mah  text,  an'  yu'll  fin' 
hit  sommers  twixt  de  libs  o'  de  Bible." 

"  De  Lawd  hab  bin  mah  dwell  in'  place,  des  es 
sho  's  y'u's  bon'd.  Am  'e  y'u'n  ?  Ax  y'use'f  de 
quession ;  am  'e  y'u'n  ?  " 

"  Whar  am  y'u  faddahs  an'  muddahs,  y'u  brud 
dahs  an'  y'u  sistahs  ?  Da  am  daid  an'  gon',  des 
es  shu's  y'u's  bon'd !  " 

"  Lawd  Jesus,  whar  am  da  gon'  ?  Dats  de 
quession !  Whar  am  da  ?  O  mouty  Marse,  stop 
we  all  dats  libbin  in  (er  wil'  kerrer),  an'  mek  us 
ser'us  fo'  we  cahnt  tol'  de  day,  nor  de  'our  w'en 
deaf's  gwinter  come  er  riddin'  on  'is  pale  gray 
hoss,  fo'  ter  snatch  we  all's  breaf  o'  life  outen  de 
body!" 

"  Ya'as,  bruddahs  an'  sistahs,  de  Lawd's  done 
bin  mah  dwellin'  place  thoo  all  gen'rashums,  jes' 
es  shu's  y'u's  bon'd  ! " 

"  I  know  dis  ain'  no  lie,  coz  de  debbil  hain' 
nevy  hit  ma  yit,  No  sah !  An'  dat  ain'  all." 

"  Des  lemme  tole  y'u  dis,  'e  ain'  gwinter  nevy 
do  hit !  De  debbils  shot  so  many  narrers  at  ma, 
but  whar  did  um  Ian'  ?  W-a-a  d-o-w-n  on  de  floo' 
o'h-e-1-1!" 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  33 

"  Ya-as,  chil'n's,  des  lemme  tol'  yer,  I  kin  hyah 
de  narrers  w'en  da  drap  on  de  floo'  o'  h-e-11,  an'  I 
kin  hyah  ol'  Satun  er  grum'lin  an'  er  grum'lin, 
an*  er  grum'lin  coz  da  drap'd  an'  nevy  hit  ma !  " 

"  I  kin  hyah  'im  er  tromplin,  an'  er  tromplin 
an'  er  tromplin  roun'  ma  'ouse  o'  nites,  tryin'  ter 
git  'is  han'  onter  ma,  to  'stroy  mah  soul,  but  'e 
cahnt  com'  hit." 

"  I's  too  good  er  Chris'un  fo'  dat.  W'en  I  hern 
'm,  I  des  arozen  in  mah  strenth,  w'ich  God-er 
mouty  gimme,  an'  I  tole  'im  ter  git  behim'  ma, 
coz  I's  got  mah  soul  conwarted,  an'  I's  soun'  in 
de  Jubilee." 

"  Den  de  debbil,  he  teks  'isse'f  off  an'  'e  doan 
trebble  ma  no  mo'  dat  er-way,  fo'  'e's  mad'er  'n  a 
hopper  at  ma!" 

"Anuddah  time  'e  com'd  an'  'e  tol'  ma,  I  neen- 
ter  say  no  mo'  I's  er  chil  o'  Gawd,  "dat  no  one 
bleeded  ma,  w'en  I  tol'  hit !  I  done  tol'  'im,  I 
hain'  no  'quaintance  wid  'im,  an'  fuddah  mo,  'e 
war  a  'seetful,  lying  Speuit,  galivatin  roun'  seekin' 
ter  grabble  ma,  an'  smut  mah  gyarments,  w'en 
da  war  w'iter  dan  snow!" 

"  Ain'  I  tell  in'  de  troof  sistahs  ?  "  "  Yas,  yas!  " 
they  screamed.  "  Cahnt  y'u  witness  fo'  ma  ?  " 
"Yas,  yas!"  they  screamed  again.  "  Coz  ef  y'u 
cahnt  'gree  wid  ma,  y'u  hain'  got  no  'ligon  des 


34  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

shu's  y'u's  bon'd."  "  Dats  de  troof!"  they  cried. 
"  Y'u's  tellin  arant  lies  w'en  y'u  say,  y'u's  er  chil 
o'  Gawd."  "  Glory  ter  Gawd  !  Somebody's  git- 
tin  hit  now!"  several  declared. 

"  Lawdy  Mussy,  chil'n  !  Hitsmo'n  noshun  ter 
'clar  y'use  'i  's  chil'n  o'  Gawd.  De  debbil  am  so 
bussy  all  de  time!  'E  hab  so  much  ter  do,  'e  hab 
ter  ride  on  "  evey  passin'  breeze,  is  wun'ers  ter 
pu'fom."  'E  cahnt  wa'k.  'E  am  des  cahootin' 
roun',  seein  ef  'e  cahnt  cotch  some  o'  y'u  wid  y'u 
eyes  shut!" 

"  'E  doan  trebble  de  puffessors  da:  doan  pay 
nuffin  to  de  chu'ch !  "  Bruddahs  and  Sistahs,  if 
y'u  doan  watch  out!  Ef  y'u  doan  dwell  in  de 
Lawd  thoo  all  gen'rashuns,  de  debbil  '11  hab  y'u 
shu  ez  y'u'sbon'd !  "  "'Shu'  nuff,"  said  one  sister 
to  another.  uY'u'll  nevy  enter  de  goden  gate, 
nor  war  de  w'ite  slippahs  nor  de  goden  crown, 
des  ez  long  ez  y'u  libs  on  de  yearf !  Wat  you 
know  'bout  de  fo'  w'ite  hosses,  w'atsgwinterd  raw 
de  goden  cha'iot,  ef  y'u  ain'  dwellin'  in  de  Lawd 
fo'ever?" 

"  Des  min'  w'at  I's  gwinter  tole  y'u !  Tain' 
nuff  ter  git  inter  de  dwellin'  place,  y'u  mus'  stay 
dar,  Bruddahs  an'  Sistahs,  thoo  all  gen'rashums, 
jes'  ez  shu's  y'u's  bon'd  !  If  y'u  doan,  de  debbil's 
gwinter  trap  y'u  !  "  "  Um,  Ah  !  "  groaned  one  of 
the  deacons. 


1 J 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  35 

While  he  had  been  preaching  he  had  thrown 
his  arms  wildly  about,  like  the  naked  branches  of 
the  forest  trees  in  a  gale.  In  concluding  his  ser 
mon  he  denounced  the  sinners  in  a  fearful 
manner,  and  painted  the  joys  of  heaven  in  glow 
ing  words. 

Finally  he  said;  "Every  body  dat  ain'  got 
'ligion,  com' to  de  mo'nahs  bench."  "  Dorn  yer 
dar  to  go  way  f'um  dis  'ouse  till  y'u'se  settle  de 
quession,  wheddah  y'u'll  dwell  in  de  Lawd  thoo 
all  gen'rashums!  Wheddah  y'u'll  wa'k  de  gol' 
pav'd  streets  o'  de  city  o'  Gawd,  all  d'essed  in  w'ite 
wid  a  crown  on  y'u  h'ad,  an'  psa'ms  in  y'u  han's, 
an'  prais  in  y'u  mouf's." 

"  Lawdy  Mussy,  Bruddahs  an'  Sistahs,  doan 
y'u  wan  ter  be  dar  ?  "  "  Yas,  Yas  !  "  they  shouted 
with  one  voice. 

"  Mah  good  oY  muddah  '11  be  dar,"  he  cried 
clasping   his   hands  with  ecstasy.      "  Now   yVs 
tellin  de  troof !  "  came  in  a  shout  from  the  audi 
ence. 

"  Mah  good  ol'  faddah  '11  be  dar."  "  Yas  !  " 
cried  the  people. 

"  Mah  lill  chil'ns  dar,  an'  ma  bruddahs  an'  sis- 
tahs  dat  uster  sing  an'  shout,  w'en  I  war  libhin' 
'ere  befo'."  "  Da's  dar  fo'  shu'."  screamed  the  ex 
cited  congregation  in  one  voice. 


36  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  An'  Fs  gwinter  be  dar  fo'  I's  dwell-in'  de 
Lawd,  jes'  shu's  y'u's  bon'd."  "  dat's  so  ! "  the 
people  excitedly  answered.  "  Y'u's  gwinter  be 
dar  an'  we's  gwinter  be  wid  y'u." 

"  Shall  I  toP  y'u  w'o  ain'  gwinter  be  dar  ?" 

"  Tell  hit!  "  the  people  cried, 

44  Sinnahs  ain'  gwinter  be  dar!"  "No  No! 
Nebber  ! "  the  members  declared. 

uDe  brack  slider  ain'  gwinter  be  dar."  "  Now 
y'u's  tellin'  hit  "  the  people  answered. 

"  Dem  dat  'low  de  fai'ful  sarvints  o'  Gawd  to  go 
un-po'vided  fo';  doan  pay  nuffin  fo'  de  gospil, 
nevy  '11  be  dar  !  De  debbil  laffs  in  'is  sleabes 
Wen  'e  'ears  um  shoutin'  in  de  meetin's,  an'  'e 
done  toP  de  lill  debbils  da  am  'is  chil'ns  fo'  shu; 
fo'da  doan  dwell  in  de  Lawd  fo'  evey."  "  Good 
meat  bruddah,  good  meat  "  the  old  preacher 
shouted. 

"  Da'll  all  go  down  w'ar  da  nevy  '11  git  'er  lill 
peep  inter  hebben  fo'  evey  an  evey!  "  "  Come  on 
down  de  line.  Come  on  down  de  line,"  the  old 
preacher  shouted  again. 

"  Des  whalin  an'  gashin  o'  teef  !  " 

44  Um,  Um,  Um,  I  doan  wanter  go  dar !  "  with 
ominous  shaking  of  the  head,  several  exclaimed. 

"  Wen  y'u  die  de  Lawd'll  ax  y'u  in  de  jedg- 
ment:  '  Has  y'u  bin  'ones?'  An'  hit  won'  do 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  37 

no  good  ter  say  y'u  has,  des  caze  de  chickuns 
roos'  too  high  fo'  y'u  ter  cotch  urn." 

"  De  Lawd'll  ax  yer,  *  Has  y'u  done  been  sober, 
an'  let  de  bad  w'isky  lone  ? "  "  Bettah  watch  out 
'ow  y'u  ride  dat  hoss,  'e'll  fro  y'u  !  "  responded  one 
of  the  deacons. 

"  Has  y'u  tole  de  troof  ?  " 

"  Has  y'u  swa'rd  ?  " 

"  If  y'u  has,  de  Lawd'll  tol'  y'u  ter  go  down  ter 
hell !  Coz  y'u  hain'  dwell'd  in  de  Lawd  fo'  evey." 

"An'  de  Lawd'll  ax  y'u:  'Has  y'u  been  er 
triflin'  no  count  niggah,  w'en  y'u  mout'er  bin 
wokin'  and  carin'  fo'  y'u  family  ? " 

"  Bruddahs  and  Sistahs,  quit  y'u  singin'  an' 
shoutin'  if  y'u  has  fo'  de  Lawd  wan's  y'u  ter  wuk, 
an'  'e'll  'scuse  y'u  ef  y'u  mek  short  prahs  w'en  y'u 
wuk;  min'  dat!  'E'll  do  hit  shu's  y'u's  bon'd, 
Bruddahs  an'  sistahs.  Some  pussons  sing  an' 
tawk  des  beaut'ful,  but  da  doan  lib  ligon  des  er 
lill  bit.  Da  doan  dwell  in  de  Lawd,  an'  da  cahnt 
go  whar  'e  is  !  " 

"  Now  y'u's  shoutin',"  the  preacher  cried. 

"  Da'll  nevey  be  in  hebben,  des  ez  shu's  y'u 
bon'd." 

Then  with  hands  outstretched,  and  head  thrown 
back  he  burst  into  a  holy  laugh. 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha ! "  he  laughed,  clapping  his  hands 


38  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

in  ecstasy.  Then  he  began  to  sing  with  all  the 
earnestness  of  his  excitable  nature,  the  congrega 
tion  joining  lustily  in  with  him : 

"  Whar  shall  we  go  w'en  de  great  day  comes, 
Wid  de  blowin'  o'  de  trumpets,  an'  de  bangin'  o' 

de  drums, 

How  many  po'  sinnahs  '11  be  cotched  out  late 
An'  fin'  no  latch  to  de  goden  gate  ? 

Chorus. 

No  use  fo'  ter  wait  twel  ter-morrer, 
De  sun  mus'nt  set  on  yer  sorrer, 
Sins  ez  sharp  ez  a  bamboo  brier, 
O  Lawd  fotch  de  monahs  up  higher!" 

There  was  the  wildest  confusion  while  they 
were  singing.  Several  of  the  women  had  relieved 
their  heads  of  their  switches,  false  fronts  and 
every  adornment  that  would  be  in  the  way  of 
their  indulging  in  their  regular  weekly  pandamo- 
nium,  and  began  to  shout  in  earnest.  The  scene 
was  beyond  description.  The  altar  and  the  space 
between  the  seats  and  the  altar  was  soon  filled 
with  crying,  screaming  and  groaning  men  and 
women. 

Among  the  number  who  had  gone  forward  for 
prayers,  was  Tobe  Washburn.  When  A'nt  Car'- 
line  kneeled  by  his  side,  and  pointed  him  to 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  39 

Christ,  he  was  so  overcome  by  the  excitement 
about  him  that  he  could  not  speak.  Great  breaths, 
that  were  deeper  than  sobs,  thrilled  through  his 
frame,  from  head  to  foot 

During  the  service  of  prayer,  several  had  been 
singing,  others  shouting  and  shaking  hands  with 
their  newly  converted  friends,  while  here  and 
there  men  and  women  were  in  a  trance,  or  lying 
exhausted  in  the  arms  of  their  friends. 

The  leader  of  the  singing  had  urged  her  friends 
to  "  'pent  an'  git  conwarted,  coz  de  Lawd  wou'd 
kum  mouty  quick  an'  tek  'um  f'om  de  yearf,  and 
w'ar  y'u  be  ef  y'u  ain'  dwellin'  in  de  Lawd." 

Let  me  describe  her  to  you :  She  was  most 
unlovely  in  face  and  form.  In  fact,  she  had  not 
a  single  redeeming  feature,  or  ray  of  beauty  to 
lighten  her  black  face.  She  braided  her  short, 
curly  hair  in  small  braids  and  wound  them  with 
twine,  such  as  is  used  by  merchants  to  tie  up 
their  groceries,  and  these  braids  stood  out  like 
small  horns  all  over  her  head.  Yet,  with  all  her 
plainness,  she  had  a  heart  so  kind  that  it  made 
one  forget  her  homely  face,  for  when  we  know  a 
person  we  see  only  the  soul  that  speaks  to  us. 

u  Sis  Cindy,"  was  one  of  the  most  important 
characters  in  the  community,  and  a  universal 
favorite  among  her  neighbors,  white  and  black. 


4O  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Her  skill  in  cooking  was  recognized  by  all,  for 
her  cake  was  the  lightest,  her  bread  the  whitest, 
and  her  pie-crust  would  melt  in  your  mouth.  If 
there  was  sickness  or  death  in  the  home,  no  hand 
more  tender  could  minister  to  the  wants  of  the 
sick,  or  when  death  came,  could  close  the  tired 
eyes,  and  straighten  out  the  once  active  feet  that 
had  grown  weary  walking  the  dusty  ways  of  life. 

Her  love  and  patience  had  never  been  fath 
omed,  nor  had  her  willingness  to  do  been  over 
estimated. 

No  wonder  that  the  Southerner,  remembering 
the  colored  Mammy  of  his  childhood  and  youth, 
has  ever  a  warm  place  in  his  heart  for  her. 

"  Sistah  Cindy "  was  a  type  of  the  Mammies 
whose  memory  is  as  "ointment  poured  forth." 
Tonight  her  voice  had  a  peculiar  ring  of  gladness 
in  it,  that  moved  the  people  in  a  wonderful  man 
ner.  Rising  to  her  feet,  she  sang : 

"  O  yes  I's  gwine  up,  gwine  all  de  way,  Lawd ; 
O  yes  I's  gwine  up,  to  see  de  heabenly  lanV 

The  music  carried  every  thought  heavenward. 
The  people  forgot  their  hard  lives,  their  mort 
gages,  their  slights  and  sorrows,  in  the  thought, 
"  they  were  on  their  way  to  heaven."  They  sang 
and  wept  and  rejoiced. 


OR  VIOLET'S  BOY  41 

In  the  midst  of  the  excitement,  old  A'nt  Car'- 
line  rose  to  her  feet.  She  was  a  tall,  gaunt  mu 
latto,  with  strongly  marked  Anglo-Saxon  features, 
wearing  the  old-time  turban  on  her  head,  and  a 
handkerchief  about  her  neck. 

She  was  looked  upon  as  a  kind  of  a  prophetess, 
among  her  neighbors.  Rarely  taking  part  in 
meeting,  her  words  were  received  with  the  great 
est  consideration. 

She  had  been  strangely  moved,  while  the  con 
gregation  had  been  singing.  Rocking  back  and 
forth  in  the  greatest  excitement,  she  had  been 
waiting  to  speak. 

Her  seat  was  on  a  bench  in  front  of  the  whole 
congregation.  Here  she  had  sat  for  years,  bow 
ing  and  swinging  with  her  changing  emotions, 
clasping  and  unclasping  her  long,  bony  fingers, 
and  lifting  her  eyes  to  heaven  in  a  mute,  tearless 
entreaty  for  help,  or  in  thankfulness. 

It  was  nearly  midnight  when  A'nt  Car'line, 
with  one  wave  of  her  hand  indicated  her  desire 
for  silence.  Then  clasping  her  hands  and  raising 
her  unnaturally  large  eyes  to  heaven,  she  said, 
while  three  hundred  pairs  of  eyes  looked  upon 
her,  and  three  hundred  pairs  of  ears  listened 
anxiously  to  hear  what  she  would  say: 

"  Chil'ns,    I's  mos'  fru'  wid  dis  wurrel ! "     As 


42  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

she  spoke  her  eyes  seemed  to  penetrate  the  heav 
ens.  "  I's  gwinter  leab  dis  wurrel  an'  fly  away  to 
Jesus!  Y'u's  been  singin', 'O  yas  I's  gwine  up 
an*  so  y'u  is  if  y'u  lub  Jesus,  an'  I's  mouty  glad 
y'u  is,  fo'  I's  gwine  up  too.  Deaf's  gwinter  lay 
his  col'  icy  han'  on  po'  ol'  Car'line  an'  tek  'er  'ome, 
but  not  befo'  I  he'p  Alexander  fru  school.  Dis 
mawnin'  w'en  I  wen'  to  de  doo'  I  'eard  de  birds  er 
singin'  in  de  trees,  an'  I  says :  '  O  Lawd,  des  keep 
mah  soul  er  singin'  w'ile  I  stays  down  'ere  in  dis 
wurrel  o'  sin,  fo'  I  has  ter  wuk  mouty  'ard  !  Chil'n 
hit'll  be  a  'appy  day  w'en  we  gits  outen  dese  ol' 
bodies,  and  up  inter  hebben.  I  uster  be  mouty 
abstroperlus  befo'  de  Lawd  done  showed  ma  de 
good  way.  I  'ad  'lebben  chil'ns,  all  peart  an' 
strong.  Marse  done  say:  *  Car'line 's  chil'ns  '11 
bring  good  price  in  de  mahket!  Da's  pow'ful 
strong!'  Didn't  I  hate  'im  den?  An'  didn't  I 
cuss  'im  in  mah  'art,  an'  wanter  scronch  'im  ?  An' 
didn't  I  pray  dat  all  mah  chil'ns  mout  die  befo' 
da  growd  up  an'  be  sole?  But  da  didn't,  an' 
Marse  done  sole  eb'ry  one  but  Vi'let,  fo'  she  was 
too  small  an'  po'ly  ter  sell.  Den  he  sole  mah 
man,  an'  1  des  hab  Vi'let  lef." 

"  Atter  dat,  de  war  mek  us  free!  How  I  lub 
Vi'let!  She  were  dat  peart,  she  1'arnt  eveyt'ing 
she  hern  !  She  co'd  read  des  lak  w'ite  fo'ks !  I 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  43 

was  dat  proud  o'  'er  I  done  fo'get  Gawd.  Den 
her  got  mah'd,  an'  bimby  leetle  Alexander 
was  borned,  an'  I  war  pow'ful  glad !  Den  de 
Lawd  done  took  Vi'let  'ome,  an'  'er  man  run'd  off 
an'  nebber  corned  back  no  mo'  an'  I  dess  gib'd  up 
fo'  shu' !  " 

"I  dou'ted  de  goodness  o'  Gawd!  Hadn't 
Marse  done  sole  all  mah  chil'ns,  but  one,  an'  I 
nebber  seed  um  no  mo'?  An'  now  de  Lawd 
done  took  Vi'let ! " 

"  I  tole  'im  'E  hab  not  kep'  's  word  wid  ma ! 
'E  hab  not  lef  ma  one  chile  to  kep  mah  ol'  'art 
f'om  starbin'.  I  war  dat  wicked  I  nebber  pray'd 
onct.  I  des  cussed,  an'  cussed,  an  cussed." 

"I  tole  Gawd  I'd  nebber  fo'gib  ol'  Marse,  ef  'e 
stan' at  de  do'  o'  hebben  an  begs  ma  too!  I'll 
nebber  fo'gib  'im  ef  hit  keeps  ma  outen  hebben! 
Didn't  I  hab  de  same  'art  to  lub,  dat  de  w'ite 
fo'ks  hab  ?  Wat  fo'  he  gib  ma  chil'ns  des  to  be 
sol'  lak  pigs  in  de  mahket  ?  If  de  w'ite  chiPn 
corned  f'om  Gawd,  didn't  de  brack  ones  ?  I  axed 
'im  w'y  'e  mek  de  w'ite  chil'ns  t'  belub'd  an' grow 
up  in  finement,  an'  de  brack  ones  to  be  fed  lak 
pigs,  an'  sol'  w'en  da  brung  good  price  ?  " 

"  Den  I  fought  o'  dose  Marse  don  sol',  an'  I 
said,  da  libs  summers  to  cuss  ma  fo'  brung  'im  um 
inter  de  wurrel !  I  des  fel'  dar  col'  han's  on  ma, 
an'  dat  I  war  cussed." 


44  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"I  uster  lay  wak'  o'  nights  an'  t'ink,  an'  t'ink, 
an'  t'ink,  an'  t'ink,  till  I  were  mos'  crazy ;  an'  ol' 
A'nt  Sabra  done  tole  ma  ober  an'  ober  'gin,  'stop 
t'inkin' !  Niggahs  wan'  made  ter  t'ink  !  Ef  y'u 
doan,  de  debbil  git  y'u  shu!  Now  mine  w'at  I 
tole  y'u ! " 

"  Atter  dat,  de  Lawd  done  tole  ma,  'ow  'E 
lubbed  ma,  an'  'ow  I'd  squenced  de  spuit  till  'E 
mos'  lef  ma  !  Dat  I  war  stanin'  ober  de  pit,  an 
de  debbil  fought  he  hab  ma." 

"  Mah  Lawd  'ow  I  prayhad !  'Ow  I  rasel'd  an' 
rasel'd  wid  Gawd  fo'  mo'n  free  weeks,  till  I  mos' 
gibed  up.  Den  de  Lawd  brung  ma  fru !  My, 
my !  didn't  I  shout  ?  I  seed  mah  blessin's  an' 
huged  leetle  Alexander  to  mah  po'  ol'  'art ;  an' 
promis'd  Gawd  dat  I'd  mek  'im  a  lifter  up  o'  mah 
people,  an'  I's  gwinter  do  hit." 

"  I's  gwinter  gib  'm  de  bes'  fit'n  I  kin !  Vi'let's 
boy  shall  stan'  on  de  top  roun'  an'  lif  de  people 
up  to  Gawd  !  " 

"  Chil'ns,  doan  y'u  min'  all  de  slights  an'  flings 
o'  de  w'ite  fo'ks  !  Hit  doan  mek  y'u  all  bad  coz 
da  say  y'u  is  !  One  smile  o'  de  bressed  Jesus  is 
wuff  mo'n  all  dar  praise !  Doan  go  fru  dis  lif 
'clarin'  dars  nuffin  but  deep  trebble  hyur!  We 
mak  mo'n  'alf  o'  trebble  ourse'v's.  We  doan  do 
right.  Ef  we'd  'spect  ourse'v's  mo'  udder  fo'ks 
'd  'spect  us." 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  45 

"  Ligon  am  fo'  dis  wurrel.  Hit  am  ter  mek  us 
'appy,  an'  hones',  an'  truful.  Ef  hit  doan  do  dat, 
we  hain'  got  no  ligon !  Tain'  no  use  des  bein' 
good,  we  mus'  be  good  fo'  sump'n."  Then  with 
hands  waving  she  sang,  the  people  uniting  in 
singing  every  other  line  and  the  chorus,  this 
hymn: 

"  I  nebber  shall  fo'git  dat  day, 

Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign 
When  Jesus  washed  mah  sins  away, 

Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign. 

Chorus. 

O  reign,  O  reign,  O  reign  mah  Savior, 
Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign, 

0  rain  salvation  inner  mah  soul, 
Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign. 

1  looked  at  mah  han's,  an'  mah  han's  looked  new, 

Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign, 
I  looked  at  mah  feet,  an'  da  looked  so  too, 
Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign. 

Chorus. 
O  reign,  O  reign,  O  reign  mah  Savior, 

Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign, 
O  rain  salvation  inner  mah  soul, 

Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign. 


46  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

I  nebber  felt  such  lub  befo' 

Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign. 
Wen  Jesus  said,  go  sin  no  mo'; 

Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign. 

Chorus. 

O  reign,  O  reign,  O  reign,  mah  Savior, 
Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign. 

0  rain  salvation  inner  mah  soul, 
Reign  Masse  Jesus,  reign. 

It  was  now  time  to  close  the  services,  and  yet 
the  people  lingered  to  rejoice  over  the  saved,  and 
urge  others  to  go  with  them  in  the  blessed  way. 

As  they  went  out  into  the  night  they  went 
singing,  and  from  every  direction  came  back  the 
sound  of  song. 

"  I've  been  wa'tin'  at  de  settin'  up  so  long, 

An'  I  hain'  got  tired  yet, 
Ben  wa'tin'  at  de  settin'  up  so  long, 

An'  I  hain'  got  tired  yet. 

1  hain'  got  tired  yet,  I  hain'  got  tired  yet. 
Ben  wa'tin'  at  de  settin'  up  so  long, 

An'  I  hain'  got  tired  yet." 

The  music  was  grand  as  it  came  bursting  from 
the  throats  of  three  hundred  people,  all  moved 
by  strong  religious  emotions.  Now  soft,  as  the 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  47 

singers  walked  in  the  valley,  or  were  hid  by  the 
trees;  then  it  burst  out  clear  and  full,  as  they 
reached  a  slight  elevation  in  the  road,  or  came 
out  of  the  grove  into  the  open  ground. 

Their  music  ascended  above  their  black  faces, 
and  far  above  the  old  swaying  trees  to  the  throne 
of  God.  For  they  had  the  blessed  assurance 
that  their  worship  was  acceptable  to  Him. 

The  second  and  third  verses,  like  the  first,  told 
of  their  glad  worship. 

2.  "  Been  prayin'  fo'  de  mohnah  so  long, 

An'  I  hain'  got  tired  yet. 

3.  Been  talkin'  to  mah  Jesus  so  long, 

An'  I  hain'  got  tired  yet. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DEATH  OF  REV.  GEORGE  WASHINGTON  BUNDAY. 

It  was  night  in  an  Alabama  Cabin.  No  other 
light  than  that  of  the  fire  on  the  hearth  illumined 
the  room.  On  a  bed  in  one  corner  of  the  cabin 
lay  a  sick  man,  breathing  heavily,  while  about  the 
room  men  and  women  were  gathered  in  little 
companies,  whispering,  or  tiptoeing  about  in  an 
officious  manner. 

"  Do  y'u  t'ink  he'll  las'  till  mawnin',"  asked  a 
young  colored  woman  of  an  old  auntie  who  was 
rocking  diligently  near  the  door. 

"  Naw,"  was  the  answer,  "  I  hearn  a  dawg  howl 
free  times  de  uddah  night,  an'  den  a  squeach  owl 
corned  rite  un'er  mah  winder,  an'  squeached  free 
times,  an'  las'  night  I  hearn  de  deaf  watch  er 
tickin'  rite  ober  mah  'ead.  It  does  mek  mah 
blood  cuddle,  an'  de  col'  chills  rund  all  ober  ma, 
tu  hear  hit,  an'  I  done  tol'  Ezra  dar's  gwinter  be 
er  deaf,  an'  shu  nuff  dar  am." 

"  I  has  ter  zamine  mouty  close  befo'  I  lows 
mah  min'  ter  b'leab  in  sines  an'  wunners,"  said 
the  younger  of  the  two  women  talking. 

48 


OR  vi  LET'S  BOY  49 

\  hain'  susticious.  I  spizes  de  fool  w'ite 
fo'ks  dat  has  ter  se  de  new  moon  ober  dar  right 
sho'ler,  an  am  feard  to  eat  at  de  table,  if  dar  am 
firteen  pussons  dar." 

"  Lemme  toP  y'u  dis,  I  des  hates  ter  hear  a 
dawg  howl  in  de  night,  an  de  deaf  watch  er 
tickin',  and  de  squeach  owl  mek  mah  ha'r 
wan' ter  riz,  an  mah  flesh  gits  all  creepy  lak. 
But  I  tells  y'u  ghos'  es  doan  skeer  ma!  I's  too  oP 
er  chile  fo'  dat." 

An  elderly  woman,  who  had  been  listening  to 
what  the  others  were  saying,  said : 

"Y'u  am  right  Sis  Mar'get.  I  ain  mouty  cu'us 
mah  se'f.  How  sumeober  dar  am  some  t'ings  I 
know  am  er  comin',  w'en  I  hears  de  dawg  er 
barkin'  in  de  night.  W'en  mah  man  corned  'ome 
de  udder  night,  'E  seed  a  big  black  cat  in  de  mid 
dle  o'  de  road,  wid  great  big  yaller  eyeballs  er 
shinin'.  Dars  yer  sine,  I  sez,  an'  I  nebber  know'd 
hit  ter  fail,  w'en  hit  corned  on  de  dahk  o'  de 
moon !" 

"  Now  min'  I  sez,  dars  gwine  ter  be  a  deaf, 
an  shu  nuff  dar  am,  for  de  preachah'll  die  befo' 
mawnin' !"  Here  she  began  to  cry  as  if  her  heart 
would  break. 

The  sound  of  weeping  seemed  to  arouse  the 
sick  man.  Opening  his  eyes,  he  anxiously 


50  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

looked  around  the  room  for  some  one  not  in  sight. 
He  was  a  full  blood  negro,  about  fifty  years  of 
age.  Before  sickness  had  weakened  his  frame, 
he  must  have  been  a  powerful  man.  Now  con 
sumption  had  done  its  work  and  his  life  was  fast 
ebbing  away. 

In  a  faint  whisper  he  asked:  "Where  is 
Judy?"  A  young  girl,  black  as  night,  with  an 
abundance  of  straight  black  hair  and  clear  cut 
features,  hastened  to  the  bedside.  She  was  tall, 
straight  as  an  arrow,  and  about  thirteen  years 
old.  Her  mother,  who  had  died  the  year  before, 
was  an  Indian. 

Judy  had  the  color  of  a  pure  negro,  with 
the  features  and  hair  of  her  Indian  mother. 
Her  father,  the  Rev.  George  Washington  Bun- 
day,  had  for  years  been  a  strong  leader  among 
the  negroes  of  the  South.  Before  the  war  his 
mother,  with  her  children,  had  been  freed  by 
her  master  and  sent  to  Ohio,  where  he  had  re 
ceived  a  liberal  education  at  a  college  which  first 
opened  its  doors  to  the  black  man. 

Returning  to  the  South,  at  the  close  of  the  war, 
he  had  given  himself  to  the  uplifting  of  the 
negro.  He  had  been  a  great  reader,  and  could 
well  be  called  a  man  of  broad  scholarshp.  For 
the  past  two  years  he  had  been  the  pastor  of  the 
colored  Baptist  Church,  in  Hoopston,  Ala. 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  5  I 

Now  he  was  dying  !  Placing  his  emaciated 
hand  on  Judy's  head,  he  looked  lovingly  upon  her 
for  a  moment,  and  said . 

"Judy,  do  you  think  you  can  remember  what  I 
am  about  to  say  to  you  ?" 

Her  only  answer  was  a  burst  of  tears.  Bury 
ing  her  face  in  the  bed  clothes,  her  whole  frame 
quivered  with  emotion. 

Waiting  a  moment  for  her  grief  to  spend  itself, 
he  said : 

"  Judy  you  must  control  yourself  for  what  I 
have  to  say  to  you  must  be  said  now,  for 
I  shall  soon  be  beyond  speech."  Resting 
a  moment  he  continued,  "Since  your  mother 
died,  I've  been  father  and  mother  to  you;  now 
you  will  be  alone  in  the  world.  Remember 
what  I  tell  you.  I  want  you  to  study  hard  and 
never  be  content  till  you  get  an  education. 
Then  give  yourself,  your  life,  if  need  be  to  our 
people.  Remember  this  is  my  dying  charge, 
made  when  the  death  dew  had  settled  on  my 
brow,  and  my  eyes  were  fast  growing  dim  to  this 
world." 

"Live  for  God  and  the  negro.  Go  down 
where  our  people  are,  and  lift  them  up  to  God. 
In  that  box  on  the  clock-shelf,  you  will  find  a 
letter  from  the  President  of  Larimer  Univer- 


52  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

sity,  located  in  Larimer,  Mississippi.  I  have 
anticipated  the  change  I  am  to  make,  and  made 
every  arrangement  for  your  education.  The 
President  says  a  church  in  Massachusetts  will 
pay  your  tuition.  I  have  saved  five  hundred 
dollars,  which  I  have  turned  over  to  the  Uni 
versity.  This  with  the  help  the  Church  gives, 
will  enable  you  to  graduate  in  ten  years.  Be 
brave.  You  will  have  to  work  vacations  to 
earn  your  clothes.  If  they  are  poor  and  few, 
never  mind.  See  to  it  that  your  soul  is  clothed 
with  all  the  graces  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ." 

"Now  Judy  Good-bye."  Placing  his  hand  on 
her  head  he  prayed : 

"  Father  I  give  her  to  Thee  to  be  led,  kept  and 
sustained." 

"Give  her  a  heart  to  love  her  people  ;  a  zeal  that 
will  never  tire  of  doing  for  them.  Enable  her  to 
look  above  their  ignorance,  their  superstitions, 
their  sinfulness  to  Thyself,  and  learn  from  Thee 
something  of  the  great  love  that  thrilled  Thy 
heart  when  Thou  looked  upon  the  wicked  city 
and  wept  over  it.  Bless  her,  keep  her,  now  and 
forever,  Amen." 

Soon  his  mind  began  to  wander.  He  was  a 
slave  boy  again  upon  the  plantation,  and  with 
other  children  picked  cotton  and  gathered  about 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  53 

the  cabin  door  with   his  mother.     He  talked  of 
his  wife,  of  Judy  and  the  Church. 

At  last  there  was  only  muttered  words  no  one 
could  understand,  and  then  the  hard  breathing 
that  grew  less  frequent,  till  all  was  still. 

Rev.  George  Washington  Bunday,  the  Negro 
preacher,  was  dead,  and  Judy  alone  in  the  world. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  night  the  sky  had  been 
overcast  with  clouds. 

These  were  scattered  and  the  moonlight  shone 
through  the  trees,  then  it  slanted  through  the 
small  window,  near  the  bed  in  the  cabin  and 
rested  on  the  pinched  face  of  the  dead  man, 
where  it  met  an  answering  calm. 

Outside,  and  seated  on  the  top  rail  of  the  fence, 
the  men  had  gathered.  They  were  talking  of 
their  dead  preacher  and  his  great  love  for  his 
black  brothers. 

The  news  of  Elder  Bunday's  death  spread  like 
wild  fire  throughout  the  neighborhood.  The 
negroes  gathered  in  great  numbers  about  the 
cabin,  and  by  nine  o'clock  there  were  hundreds 
present,  all  anxious  to  do  something  to  show  their 
regard  for  one  who  had  loved  them. 

Some  one  started  a  hymn  in  the  house,  and 
those  outside  took  it  up,  singing  as  no  one  but  a 
negro  can.  Such  harmony,  such  melting  pathos 


54  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

is  never  heard  unless  under  similar  circumstan 
ces. 

Every  heart  was  stirred,  for  there  were  few 
present  who  did  not  remember  a  kind  word 
spoken,  a  loving  service  performed,  a  prayer 
offered,  a  warning  given,  by  the  dead  man.  They 
sang  while  the  tears  ran  down  their  cheeks : 

"  Our  bruddah's  took  'is  flight  an'  gone  'ome, 

And  de  angels  are  wa'tin'  at  de  do ' ; 

Our  bruddah's  took  'is  flight  an'  gone  'ome, 

An'  de  angels  are  wa'tin'  at  de  do'. 

Tell  all  mah  faddah's  chil'n, 

Doan  y'u  weep  fo'  ma. 

Tell  all  mah  faddah's  chil'n, 

Doan  y'u  weep  fo'  ma. 

He  hab  laid  down  'is  cross  an'  gone  'ome, 
An'  de  angels  are  wa'tin'  at  de  do'; 
He  hab  laid  down  'is  cross  an  gone  'ome, 
An'  de  angels  are  wa'tin'  at  de  do'. 
Tell  all  mah  faddah's  chil'n 
Doan  y'u  weep  fo'  ma. 
Tell  all  mah  faddah's  chil'n, 
Doan  y'u  weep  fo'  ma. 

He  hab  taken  up  'is  crown  an'  gone  'ome, 
An'  de  angels  are  wa'tin'  at  de  do' 
He  hab  taken  up  'is  crown  an  gone  'ome, 
An'  de  angels  are  wa'tin'  at  de  do'. 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  55 

Tell  all  mah  faddah's  chil'n 
Doan  y'u  weep  fo'  ma. 
Tell  all  mah  faddah's  chil'n, 
Doan  y'u  weep  fo'  ma." 

The  next  day  they  buried  their  dead.  Words 
fail  to  give  any  conception  of  the  wild  grief  of 
the  people.  They  had  never  realized  how  much 
they  loved  him,  and  how  much  his  life  had  be 
come  a  part  of  their  lives, 

Men  who  were  living  in  sin  told  how  he  plead 
with  them  to  forsake  their  evil  ways,  and  lead 
true,  pure  lives. 

The  idle  and  the  profligate  told  how  he  urged 
them  to  labor  with  their  hands.  Telling  them  of  the 
dignity  of  labor,  that  there  was  no  true  manhood 
without  work.  That  freedom  did  not  mean  law 
lessness,  or  idleness.  That  to  be  free,  one  had  to 
give  up  a  part  of  his  freedom,  so  that  others 
might  enjoy  their  own. 

And  the  young  told  of  his  wise  councils,  of 
earnest  entreaty  to  be  manly  and  clean,  and  to 
44  remember  their  Creator  in  the  days  of  their 
youth." 

And  all  turned  away  from  the  grave  feeling 
that  a  good  man  had  left  them. 

Mr.  Bunday  was  a  deeply  spirited  man,  and 
whatever  he  did  he  showed  the  Christian  gentle- 


56  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

men.  He  had  come  to  Hoopston,  Ala.,  two 
years  before,  bringing  his  wife  and  daughter  with 
him.  Here  his  wife  had  died  and  been  buried, 
and  now  he  was  dead !  Literally  he  had  given 
his  own  life  for  his  people.  He  had  borne  with 
their  inconsistences,  remembering  the  pit  from 
which  they  had  been  dug. 

He  had  gone  among  them  teaching  social 
purity  and  right  doing.  At  first  he  had  expected 
less  of  those  who  had  been  in  bondage,  than  from 
their  children,  and  was  grieved  at  the  children's 
sinfulness.  Then  he  remembered  that  they 
were  only  a  little  removed  from  the  evils  of 
slavery  and  pitied  them.  He  knew  their  beset- 
ments,  the  sins  into  which  they  were  most  likely 
to  fall,  and  reasoned  thus : 

"This  people  are  not  really  themselves,  but  the 
deposit  of  others.  The  responsibility  does  not 
belong  alone  to  them,  but  to  their  slave  masters, 
who  have  made  the  conditions  that  surround 
them.  They  are  impure  because  they  have  been 
taught  to  be  impure.  The  husband  was  sold 
away  from  his  wife,  and  the  wife  from  the  hus 
band,  and  another  given  in  place,  thus  teaching 
them  to  disregard  the  sanctity  of  the  marriage 
relationship." 

"  This  evil,  with  the  numerous  births  of  chil- 


OR   VI  LETS   BOY  57 

dren  with  white  blood  in  their  veins,  and  no 
disgrace  being  attached  to  either  parent,  taught 
him  that  the  sins  of  his  people  lay  with  those 
who  made  them  what  they  are.  At  the  same 
time  he  did  not  attempt  to  excuse  the  negros 
from  all  responsibility.  He  sought  to  rouse  them 
to  a  sense  of  their  own  selfhood.  To  teach  them, 
it  is  possible  to  overcome  every  evil  tendency, 
and  be  what  God  would  have  them  be,  men. 

That,  with  the  help  of  God,  they  could  turn 
the  evil  tendencies  into  right,  pure  tendencies 
and  become  free  men  according  to  the  Divine 
command.  He  sought  to  give  out  of  his  own 
personality,  a  force,  and  weight  to  reason,  that 
would  lead  the  negroes  out  of  themselves ;  to 
convince  them  that  others  coming  after  them 
were  to  be  influenced  by  what  they  were. 

This  was  the  teaching  he  himself  had  received 
at  the  College  from  which  he  had  been  graduated. 
It  had  become  a  part  of  his  own  being,  the  prin 
ciple  that  had  governed  his  every  act 

After  the  funeral  many  homes  were  open  to 
Judy,  for  every  heart  went  out  to  her  in  her  loneli 
ness.  The  negroes  never  allow  the  orphan  chil 
dren  of  their  people  to  be  left  homeless.  No 
matter  how  many  there  are  in  the  family,  or  how 
poor  the  fare,  there  is  always  room  for  one  more, 


58  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

It  had  been  arranged  by  Elder  Bunday,  that 
deacon  Manly  should  take  her  into  his  own  fam 
ily  until  the  fall  term  should  open  at  Larimer, 
deacon  Manly  was  a  man  who  had  been  greatly 
loved  by  the  dead  preacher.  He  was  an 
honest  Christian  man,  living  in  a  double  log 
cabin  on  two  hundred  acres  of  land,  which  he 
owned  and  tilled. 

It  was  needful  that  Judy  should  remain  at  the 
cabin  till  her  clothes  were  gathered  up,  her  father's 
books  packed,  and  some  other  things  got  together 
which  she  wished  to  keep.  The  balance  was  to 
be  sold. 

Several  of  the  sisters  stayed  after  the  funeral 
to  help  Judy,  dea.  Manly  promising  to  call  for 
her  in  the  evening.  Finishing  the  work  sooner 
than  they  expected,  they  had  gone  home  leaving 
Judy  to  wait  for  the  deacon.  The  house  seemed 
so  quiet,  where  everything  spoke  of  her  father, 
she  felt  she  could  not  stay  there  alone,  she  must 
go  somewhere.  Closing  the  house  she  went 
across  the  fields  to  Sam  Homans',  where  she 
thought  she  could  see  the  deacon  when  he 
called  for  her.  Mr.  Homans  was  the  father  of 
nine  children.  He,  like  so  many  others  of  his 
race,  had  no  conception  of  the  meaning  of  "  Mine 
or  thine,"  and  if  he  wanted  the  "  thine,"  not  even 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  59 

the  fear  of  being  caught,  prevented  his  taking  it, 
and  when  he  was  detected,  he  unblushingly  lied 
to  get  out  of  his  theft.  Mrs.  Homans,  or 
"  Rinda,"  as  she  was  called  by  her  neighbors,  was 
a  woman  who  ruled  her  husband.  Some  claimed 
she  made  him  the  lazy,  idle  thief  he  was.  Her 
children  wrangled  and  fought  with  each  other  as 
soon  as  they  could  crawl  out  of  their  cradles,  and 
continued  this  till  they  went  out  into  the  world 
to  fight  the  battle  of  life. 

She  was  a  sharp  faced,  angular  woman, 
wrinkled,  yellow  and  sunken  eyed.  Her  voice 
was  usually  raised  to  a  sharp  pitch,  for  she 
smoked  or  scolded  all  the  time,  when  she  was  not 
asleep.  One  never  found  her  with  work  in  her 
hands.  The  ragged  garments  worn  by  her  chil 
dren  bore  positive  witness  to  this  fact. 

The  house  was  a  low,  sagging,  dilapidated 
affair,  standing  some  distance  from  the  road.  Its 
whole  appearance  was  as  if  conscious  of  its  mean 
ness  and  was  attempting  to  shrink  into  itself. 
There  was  no  ceiling  to  the  room.  The  few 
rafters  were  bare,  and  the  boards  were  nearly 
black  with  smoke  and  flies. 

To  this  cabin  Judy  went  to  wait  the  coming  of 
dea.  Manly.  As  she  entered  the  door,  Mrs. 
Homans,  with  her  pipe  in  her  mouth,  stood  be- 


60  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

fore  the  fire  poking  something  in  an  iron  kettle, 
with  a  two-tined  steel  fork. 

Looking  up,  as  Judy  entered,  she  tried  to  make 
her  voice  sound  pleasant,  something  so  unnatural 
that  her  own  tones  must  have  frightened  her. 

Taking  the  pipe  from  her  mouth  she  said: 
"  Howdy  Judy,  is  y'u  well  ?" 

"  Yes  mam,  very  well,"  said  the  child  trying 
hard  to  keep  back  the  tears. 

"  I  raiken  y'u  feels  mouty  bad  coz  yer  dady's 
daid  ?"  said  Mrs.  Homans. 

"Yes,  Mam,"  was  the  answer,  almost  in  a 
whisper. 

"Did  you  see  um  put  'im  in  de  grown  ?"  con 
tinued  Rinda. 

Judy's  tears  were  her  only  answer. 

Seeing  the  child's  whole  body  quivering  with 
her  grief,  she  added  : 

"Hits  mouty  unwrong  fo'  y'u  to  cry  so.  Doan 
y'u  know  Gawd  made  y'u  daddy  die,  an'  y'u  mus' 
be  'signed  ?" 

While  the  mother  had  been  speaking,  several 
of  the  children,  bare-footed  and  ill  clad,  had  been 
standing  before  the  weeping  child,  and  staring  at 
her  with  curious  eyes.  Observing  this,  the 
mother  said : 

"  Hump  y'use'fs  outen  de  way,  starin'  at  de  po' 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  6 1 

chile  who  ain'  got  no  daddy  ,  nor  mammy/'  I 
guess  y'u'd  cry  if  'da  dig'd  a  hoi'  in  de  grown'  an' 
put  y'u  mammy  in  dar,  an'  y'u  nebber  see  'er  no 
mo.'  Evey  one  o'  y'u  go  outen  de  'ouse  to  de 
gyarden,  an  stay  dar  till  I  tole  y'u  to  come  in." 

Judy  could  stand  no  more.  Rushing  from  the 
house  she  never  stopped  until  she  reached  the 
spot  where  her  parents  were  buried. 

Throwing  herself  down  upon  the  ground,  she 
cried  passionately: 

"  Papa,  papa,  come  back  !  I  cannot  live  with 
out  you  ! " 

Here  deacon  Manly  found  her  later  in  the  day 
and  took  her  to  his  own  home,  where  she  found 
love  and  sympathy. 


CHAPTER   V 

THE   JIM   CROW    CAR 

The  summer  soon  passed.  The  ripened  grain 
had  been  gathered  and  the  cotton  picked,  while 
here  and  there,  the  foliage  on  some  of  the  trees 
gave  a  tint  of  autumn,  when  Judy  began  to  make 
preparations  to  go  to  Larimer  and  begin  her 
University  course. 

Now  the  last  day  had  come,  and  Judy  had  vis 
ited  her  former  home  and  the  graves  of  her  par 
ents.  She  had  said  "good  bye"  to  her  father's 
parishioners  the  Sabbath  before,  and  now  only 
waited  for  evening  to  start  on  her  journey. 

The  thought  of  going  among  strangers  fright 
ened  her.  At  deacon  Manly's  she  had  been 
treated  as  if  she  wrere  their  child.  One  after 
another  of  their  children  had  died,  till  but  one 
remained,  and  she  had  gone  to  a  home  in  the 
North,  where  as  a  wife  and  mother,  she  revealed 
to  those  about  her  the  sterling  principles  she  had 
been  taught  by  her  Christian  parents. 

Going  to  her  favorite  seat  under  a  catalpa  tree 

62 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  63 

that  grew  in  the  yard  Judy  gave  herself  up  to  her 
grief.  She  thought  of  the  death  of  her  parents, 
of  leaving  this,  the  only  place  she  could  call 
home,  of  her  father's  last  words,  and  of  her  utter 
loneliness. 

What  would  her  life  be  at  the  University  ?  How 
would  she  be  received  ?  Then  she  remembered 
what  her  father  had  told  her  of  the  School,  the 
teachers  and  their  strong  love  for  the  negro,  and 
she  began  to  plan  for  her  journey  and  what  she 
would  do  when  she  reached  Larimer. 

While  she  had  been  sitting  there,  the  pigeons 
had  gathered  about  her  feet,  expecting  she  would 
feed  them,  as  had  been  her  custom.  They 
plumed  and  bridled  their  opal  necks.  They  coo- 
coo-cood  around  her,  and  wheeled  about  their 
mates,  swelling  their  throats  and  tremulously 
bowing  to  them,  cooing  all  the  time. 

In  her  delight  over  the  pigeons,  she  forgot  her 
sorrow,  and  laughed  at  the  pigeon's  politeness  to 
his  wife.  Just  then  Mrs.  Manly  called  her  to  tea. 

Soon  the  "  good  byes  "  were  said,  and  deacon 
Manly  and  Judy  were  on  their  way  to  the  station. 

The  sun  was  just  sinking  in  the  west  as  they 
drove  out  of  the  yard.  The  whole  country 
seemed  to  catch  the  light  that  flushed  with  rose 
colors,  exquisite  beyond  all  words,  or  pencil  to 
paint ;  glowing  like  the  gate  of  heaven. 


64  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Judy  looked  with  tearful  eyes  on  all  familiar 
objects  as  they  rode  along.  She  might  never  see 
them  again,  and  all  the  dear  friends  who  had  been 
so  kind  to  her  since  her  father's  death  might  be 
sleeping  in  the  same  church  yard  with  her  par 
ents,  when  she  returned. 

Entering  the  station,  a  policeman  pointed  to 
the  side  of  the  waiting  room  where  the  colored 
people  must  sit,  for  only  those  who  serve  the 
whites  can  ride  in  the  car  with  them  or  sit  near 
them  in  the  station. 

It  was  a  motley  company  of  negroes  that  were 
waiting  for  the  train.  Near  Judy  were  two  men 
chained  together,  and  being  taken  to  prison  in 
charge  of  an  officer.  A  man  so  fierce  and 
bloated,  Judy  dared  not  look  at  him,  came  and 
sat  down  by  her.  He  was  drunk  and  disposed  to 
be  talkative.  The  ashes  from  his  unlit  pipe  were 
scattered  over  his  bosom.  Turning  to  Judy,  he 
said: 

"  I's  roarin'  drunk.  Bounter  hab  a  time  fo' 
onct.  Say  Boss "  turning  to  deacon  Manly, 
"  hain'  y'u  got  a  nickel  fo'  ma  ?  I  needs  a  drink 
pow'ful  bad." 

An  old  man  shuffled  up  to  a  woman  and  asked 
after  her  health  in  a  tone  which  was  prepared  to 
turn  with  equal  appreciation  towards  sympathy, 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  65 

if  she  was  to  say  she  was  ill,  and  congratulations 
if  she  was  well.  The  old  man  had  lived  long 
enough  to  know  that  there  was  nothing  that 
pleases  an  invalid  so  much  as  a  chance  to  tell  of 
her  aches  and  pains,  and  to  boast  of  her  courage 
in  enduring  them.  And  nothing  offends  quicker 
than  to  seem  to  ignore  the  afflictions. 

"  How  am  y'u  Sis'  Nervy  ? "  asked  the  old 
man. 

"  I's  pow'ful  po'ly  dis  fall.  I's  mos'  pas'  feelin' 
bad.  I  done  tole  Sam  dis  mawnin',  hit  look  lak 
I's  gwinter  be  sick.  I  ain'  sorry  I's  mos'  fru,  fo' 
I's  tired  o'  libbin  in  dis  wicked  wurrel.  I  had  de 
tubericles  in  mah  libber,  an'  den  de  brown  keet- 
ers  mos'  kill  ma,  an'  in  de  mawnin'  I  hab  sich 
pow'ful  pains  in  mah  back,  hit  mos'  gimme  de 
high  stirrups.  Hit  do  beat  de  debbil  Bro.  John- 
sing,  'ow  good  de  Lawd  am  ter  me.  I  ain'  wuf  a 
cent,  so  I's  gwine  down  to  Mobile  to  see  ma  gal 
Juliet.  I  doan  see  'ow  I's  gwinter  git  all  mah 
bundles  onter  'de  cyahs,"  she  continued  anxiously. 

"  Y'u  shuly  do  need  resistance,  an'  I's  gwinter 
resist  y'u  ?  "  said  the  old  man. 

Just  then  the  train,  with  clanging  bell  and 
whizzing  steam,  came  slowly  in,  and  Judy  went 
forward  into  the  Jim  Crow  Car.  The  conductor's 
"All  aboard,"  the  swing  of  the  brakeman's 


66  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

lantern,  and  the  cars  moved  off  again  into  the 
darkness. 

The  Jim  Crow  Car,  as  it  is  called,  is  the  front 
half  of  the  smoker,  divided  off  for  the  negroes. 
Here  they  must  ride,  away  from  the  white  tour 
ists.  The  latter  kept  from  the  contaminating  in 
fluence  of  the  negroes,  by  the  smoke  of  the 
white  men  in  the  smoker.  Should  a  white 
woman  wish  a  negro  girl  to  care  for  her  children, 
she  may  sit  in  the  same  seat  with  her,  and  caress 
her  children.  This  is  all  right,  in  fact  the  white 
woman  likes  it.  The  same  white  woman  could 
never  endure  to  have  the  same  black  girl  sit  at 
the  other  end  of  a  car  in  which  she  sits,  if  she  is 
there  otherwise  than  as  a  servant.  "  She  has  such 
a  disagreeable  odor  about  her,  you  know." 

Young  or  old,  sick  or  well,  drunk  or  depraved, 
are  all  huddled  together  into  this  Jim  Crow  Car. 

The  black  man  pays  for  first  class  accommoda 
tions,  and  gets  third  class.  The  white  tourists 
are  provided  with  a  sleeper.  There  is  no  such 
provision  for  the  negro,  let  him  be  never  so  ill,  or 
even  if  he  has  the  money  to  pay  for  a  berth. 

As  Judy  entered  the  car,  the  seats  seemed  to 
be  filled.  Clinging  to  the  back  of  one  of  them 
she  swayed  back  and  forth,  with  the  motion  of 
the  train,  and  looked  about  her  with  fright. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  67 

An  old  woman,  seated  on  the  back  seat  and 
facing  the  door,  with  bundles  and  carpet  sack 
about  her,  motioned  to  Judy  to  come  and  take  a 
seat  by  her. 

As  the  child  staggered  down  towards  the  seat 
the  old  woman  looked  at  her  with  hungry  eyes, 
and  as  she  sat  down  she  almost  strangled  Judy  in 
her  effort  to  kiss  her.  Her  breath  was  heavy 
with  the  mal  odor  of  nicotine.  She  was  old,  and 
wrinkled  and  unhappy. 

With  wondering,  restless  eyes  she  turned  to 
Judy  and  said : 

u  I's  gwine  ter  fin'  mah  gal  w'at  libs  in  North- 
vine,  de  Lawd  doan  wan'  ma  in  hebbin,  coz  he 
won'  lemme  die,  an  mah  son's  wife  doan  wan'  ma 
no  mo'  in  'er  'ouse,  so  I's  gwinter  fin'  mah  gal 
w'at  libs  in  Northville." 

"How  many  children  have  you?"  asked  Judy. 

"  I  had  seben,  an'  da's  all  squandered, "  the  old 
woman  answered. 

She  was  a  sorry  looking  creature,  forlorn  and 
friendless,  with  hollow  eyes  and  hacking  cough. 
Her  dress  was  shabby  and  thin.  Digging  the 
ashes  from  her  pipe  with  her  finger,  she  asked 
the  man  in  the  seat  in  front  of  her  for  the  "  fillin' 
o'  a  pipe,"  and  smoked  for  a  time  in  silence. 
Then  removing  her  pipe  from  her  mouth  she 
said: 


68  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"Y'u  doan  seem  afeared  of  de  cyahs,"  and 
without  waiting  for  an  answer,  she  asked  :  "  Whar 
y'u  lib  w'en  y'u'r  ter  'ome  ? " 

Judy  told  her  of  her  old  home,  and  her  father's 
death.  Here  her  utter  loneliness  and  homesick 
feelings  overcame  her  and  she  burst  into  tears. 

The  mother  feeling  in  the  old  woman  was 
roused.  Laying  her  pipe  on  the  window  sill  of 
the  car,  she  took  the  weeping  child  in  her  with 
ered  arms  and  comforted  her. 

"  Y'u  ain'  been  fetched  up  to  trebble,  honey,  as 
I  hab."  Then  she  told  Judy  her  great  tragic 
history,  so  bitter  as  to  cloud  her  mind.  How 
"  Ole  Marse  done  sole  mah  man  an'  I  doan  no 
whar  'e  sole  'im  too.  Den  da  sole  Pete,  an'  Dan, 
an'  Gassy  an'  Becky,  but  I's  gwinter  see  urn  in  de 
mawnin' !  I'll  see  um  evey  one  !  I's  gwinter  tek 
em  in  des  ol'  arms,  fo'  da's  chil'n  o'  de  bressed 
Jesus." 

Then  in  a  chanting  tone,  swaying  her  body 
from  side  to  side,  she  sang: 
"  Da  may  burry  ma  in  de  eas',  da  may  burry  ma 

in  de  wes' 

But  I'll  'ear  de  trumper  soun'  in  de  mawnin' ! 
In  de  mawnin'  mah  Lawd,  'ow  I  long  to  go, 
For  ter  'ear  de  trumpet  soun'in  in  de  mawnin'." 

There  was  something  so  weird  and  uncanny  in 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  69 

her  appearance,  that  Judy  moved  instinctively 
away  from  her.  Observing  this,  the  old  woman 
said: 

"Y'u  fraid  I  hurt  y'u  ?  Deed  I  won',  I's  des  a 
po'  olj  'oman  dat  hain'  got  no  place  nowhar,  fo' 
God  doan  wan'  ma  in  hebben  coz'  'e  won'  lemme 
die,  an'  mah  son's  wife  won'  hab  ma  no  mo'n  in 
'er  'ouse.  So  I's  gwinter  fin'  mah  gal  in  North- 
ville." 

The  train  had  now  reached  Montgomery, 
where  a  large  portion  of  the  passengers  got  off. 
Among  them  the  two  men  chained  together. 
These  seemed  to  take  the  attention  of  the  old 
woman.  Turning  to  Judy  she  said: 

"  Deyen  hab  bad  blood  atwix  'um,  da's  mouty 
bad  men,  fo'  da's  done  kill  er  man  ! " 

The  drunken  man  seen  in  the  station  was  fast 
asleep.  He  had  thus  far  made  the  night  hideous 
with  his  loud  breathing.  As  he  was  to  leave  the 
train  at  Mobile,  the  brakeman,  with  no  gentle 
hand,  attempted  to  rouse  him.  With  loud  curses 
and  threats  of  vengance,  he  was  finally  ejected 
from  the  train. 

There  were  new  faces  to  attract  the  attention 
of  the  old  woman,  for  other  passengers  had  come 
into  the  car.  After  a  short  stop,  the  train  once 
more  moved  out  into  the  night.  Soon  the  old 


70  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

woman  forgot  her  sorrows  in  sleep.  Seeing  a 
vacant  seat  on  the  other  side  of  the  car,  Judy 
left  her  to  her  slumbers,  and  hastened  to  occupy 
it. 

The  night  was  clear,  and  the  moon  full,  so  that 
the  objects  along  the  track  were  plainly  visible. 
Here  was  a  sqalid  cabin,  and  there  another.  Judy 
did  not  need  to  be  told  who  lived  in  those  cabins. 

Then  she  passed  a  more  pretentious  home. 
So  all  through  the  night,  the  cars  rushed  on, 
through  fertile  fields  and  barren  country,  villages 
and  towns.  Here  everything  spoke  of  thrift  and 
plenty,  and  there  poverty  and  want  were  exhibit 
ed.  Thus  the  night  passed,  and  the  gray  of  dawn 
found  Judy  wide  awake,  looking  out  into  a  new 
world.  The  passengers  showed  signs  of  life,  as 
the  sun  peeped  up  in  the  east  and  began  his  daily 
round. 

How  changed  every  thing  seemed.  When  the 
cars  entered  the  villages  and  cities,  there  was 
activity  and  bustle,  for  the  great  number  of  bread 
winners  had  taken  up  the  duties  of  life  anew. 

The  car  was  soon  filled  with  tobacco  smoke, 
for  all  of  the  men  and  some  of  the  women  had 
lighted  their  pipes.  This,  with  the  motion  of  the 
train  and  a  sleepless  night,  made  Judy  deathly 
sick. 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  7 1 

Seated  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  car,  were 
two  pleasant  faced  women.  They  had  boarded 
the  train  in  the  early  morning,  where  the  cars  had 
stopped  for  water,  and  for  some  time  had  been 
watching  Judy.  Her  unnaturally  large  black 
eyes  had  the  look  of  a  hunted  deer,  driven  to 
bay.  The  elder  of  the  two  women  turned  to  the 
other  and  said: 

"  Sump'ns  de  mattah  wid  dat  po'  chile." 

"  Sho  nuff  dar  am,  fo'  she  look  pow'ful  droopy," 
said  the  other. 

"  I  wunner  whar  she's  gwine,"  said  the  elder  of 
the  two.  Leaving  her  seat  she  sat  down  by  Judy 
and  asked :  "  I's  y'u  lone  honey  ? " 

The  eyes  of  the  child  scanned  the  face  of  the 
woman  for  a  moment,  then  with  a  pitiful  wail  she 
threw  her  arms  around  her  neck  and  wept  hysteri 
cally.  With  all  the  arts  of  motherhood,  the 
woman  comforted  and  caressed  the  child  till  she 
was  fast  asleep,  her  head  resting  against  her  new 
found  friend's  breast 

Let  me  tell  you  what  Judy  saw  in  this  woman. 
A  woman  nearly  sixty,  plain  and  black,  yet  with 
such  goodness  in  her  face,  such  sympathy,  such 
all  embracing  human  kindness  as  to  make  her 
lovely  to  look  upon.  Judy  saw  this,  and  child 
like,  threw  herself  into  her  arms. 


72  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

During  the  day  there  were  young  men  and 
happy  girls  who  boarded  the  train.  They 
laughed  and  talked  of  their  vacation,  the  good 
times  at  home,  and  the  school  life  before  them. 
These,  like  Judy  were  students  for  Larimer. 

Judy  felt  better  after  her  sleep,  and  as  the  day 
wore  on,  forgot  her  homesickness  in  her  interest 
in  those  about  her.  However,  she  still  clung  to 
her  new  found  friend. 

Hearing  the  young  people  talk  about  school 
life,  a  seedy  old  man  asked  one  of  the  young  men : 
"  Whar  'e  war  gwine  ?  " 

"I  am  a  student,  on  my  way  back  to  Larimer 
University,"  said  the  young  man. 

"  What  y'u  gwinter  do  w'en  y'u  git  fru'  ? " 
questioned  the  old  man. 

"  I  expect  to  preach  the  Gospel,"  the  young 
man  replied. 

"  I  hates  ter  mek  rema'ks  'bout  fo'ks  w'en  da 
hain'  w'ar  da  kin  'ear  ma,"  said  the  old  man,  "  but 
I  wanter  tole  y'u  dis,  dem  taechers  am  gwinter 
hell,  for  w'at  das  doin' !  W'en  da  ta'k  'bout  edi- 
catin'  preachahs,  das  blasfemin'!  Das  jes  a  set  o' 
ijiots,  now  min'  dat." 

"  I  am'  an  edicated  man,  nuther  do  I  b'leeb  in 
edication.  De  Lawd  edicates  'is  preachahs  des 
es  'e  wan's  um  to  be  edicated.  Some  o'  um  'e 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  73 

edicates  in  de  fiel',  udders  dribin'  er  mule,  an' 
udders  in  de  cyahs,  or  pickin'  cotton.  I's  been  a 
preachah  for  mo'n  forty  years  an'  I  bain'  nebber 
bin  ter  no  Varsity,  I's  a  Hard  Shell  Baptist 
preachah,  des  lak  de  postle  Sorl  o'  Tausus  war, 
an'  John  de  Baptist  war,  an'  I's  gwinter  de  place 
w'ar  da  is,  w'ile  de  edicated  preachahs  '11  all  go 
ter  hell." 

At  West  Point,  Mississippi,  two  other  young 
persons  entered  the  cars.  One  was  a  tall,  mas 
sive  framed  young  man,  very  black  and  poorly 
clad.  The  other  was  a  delicate  boy,  nearly  white, 
about  thirteen  years  of  age.  We  have  no  trouble 
in  recognizing  the  latter  as  Alexander  Gleason 
from  Barneyville,  Ga.  The  other  may  as  well  be 
introduced  to  the  reader  now  as  Apollos  Wash 
ington,  from  Macon,  Ga.  Both  were  new  stu 
dents  bound  for  Larimer  University,  Mississippi. 

The  elder  carried  a  carpet  bag  of  an  ancient 
pattern,  tied  together  with  a  piece  of  rope.  His 
coat  sleeves  were  nearly  two  inches  too  short,  as 
were  his  pants.  He  seemed  to  have  taken  the 
boy  under  his  special  charge,  though  they  had 
been  strangers  to  each  other  till  they  met  at  the 
junction  which  they  had  just  left. 

About  four  o'clock  the  train  pulled  into  Lari 
mer  station.  There  were  greetings  for  the  old 
and  a  welcome  for  the  new  students. 


74  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Soon  all  was  bustle  and  rush.  The  baggage 
was  hunted  up,  directions  given,  and  away  they 
all  went  to  begin  life  at  Larimer  University. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

APOLLOS    WASHINGTON 

The  reader  should  know  something  more  of 
the  young  man  introduced  in  our  last  chapter. 
Apollos  Washington  is  a  tall,  massive  negro,  six 
feet  two  inches  in  his  stocking  feet,  and  very 
black. 

His  large  and  well  shaped  head  is  firmly  set 
upon  his  broad  shoulders,  and  held  in  place  by 
his  thick  neck.  He  is  a  very  Hercules  in 
strength. 

The  winter  before  our  story  commenced,  he 
had  worked  in  a  hotel  in  Florida,  as  porter. 
Among  the  guests  was  a  Mrs.  Jefferds,  a  Boston 
lady.  She  had  called  upon  him  frequently  for 
services,  and  found  him  a  willing  helper. 

Often  when  unemployed,  she  had  observed  his 
eagerness  to  read,  and  several  times  she  had 
loaned  him  books. 

One  day  he  had  brought  to  her  an  express 
package,  and  was  about  to  leave  the  room,  when 
she  called  him  back,  and  questioned  him  about 

75 


76  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

his  past  life,  and  plans  for  the  future.  She  was 
led  to  do  this  after  having  heard  a  conversation 
in  the  parlor  the  night  before. 

It  had  been  claimed  -that  the  negro  had  no 
desire  to  rise  above  his  present  condition ;  that  if 
he  had  enough  to  eat  and  a  place  to  sleep  he 
would  be  satisfied.  Wishing  to  verify  this  state 
ment,  she  said  to  him  : 

"  Are  you  happy  and  contented  to  follow  your 
present  occupation  ?  In  fact  would  you  like  to 
be  a  porter  in  a  fine  hotel  like  this  all  your  life  ?  " 

"  Happy  ?"  A  strange  fire  flashed  from  his 
eyes  as  he  said : 

"  No  mam ;  I  is  not." 

"  What  would  make  you  happy  ?"  she  ques 
tioned. 

"  Hit  won'  do  ma  no  good  ter  tell,"  he  replied 
gloomily. 

"  It  might  help  you  to  tell  me,  for  I  may  be 
able  to  show  you  how  you  may  get  it,"  Mrs.  Jef- 
ferds  urged. 

"  Is  it  something  you  can  earn  ?  If  so,  there  is 
no  reason  to  despair,  for  you  are  a  great  strong 
fellow,  and  in  time  can  secure  it,  if  you  save 
your  money.  Tell  me  what  it  is  ?  " 

"I  wan'  an  edication,  an'  I'll  nebber  res'  till  I 
gits  hit,"  Apollos  answered  with  a  dry  sob  in  his 
voice. 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  77 

"  What  is  to  hinder  your  getting  an  education? " 
she  asked. 

"  Of  course  you  mean  you  want  to  attend 
Booker  Washington's  Industrial  school  and  learn 
a  trade  ?" 

"  No,  I  doan  wan'  a  trade  ;  I  wan'  to  go  to  Lar 
imer  University,  and  be  er  lawyer." 

"  Larimer  University  is  a  long  way  from  here, 
and  it  will  take  years  of  time  and  a  great  deal  of 
money  to  complete  the  course.  How  old  are 
you  ?  "  Mrs.  Jefferds  asked 

"  I's  mos'  twenty,"  Apollos  answered. 

"  Have  you  any  money  saved  towards  your  ex 
penses  ?"  she  questioned. 

'  Naw." 

"  How  do  you  expect  to  get  an  education  with 
out  money  ?  "  said  Mrs.  Jefferds. 

"  I  doan  know,"  Apollos  answered  dejectedly. 

"  Have  you  counted  the  cost  of  such  an  educa 
tion  ?  What  you  must  do  before  you  can  enter 
the  school.  The  years  of  study  and  hard  work, 
and  sacrifice,  before  you  can  be  graduated  ?  "  Mrs. 
Jefferds  anxiously  asked. 

"  I  knows  mam,  ebber  t'ing's  agin  ma !  Doan 
t'ink  I  hain'  counted  hit !"  Apollos  replied  vehe 
mently.  "  An'  I's  willin'  to  mos'  starb  to  git  fru ! 
I's  tried  starbin'  befo',  and  can  do  hit  agin." 


78  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

44  My  poor  boy,  I  do  not  think  you  know  what 
you  are  talking  about.  1  should  hate  to  see  you 
try  to  get  an  education  and  fail.  You  would  be 
more  discouraged  than  you  are  now,"  emphat 
ically  urged  Mrs.  Jefferds. 

44  I's  don'  tole  you  ebber  t'ing's  ergin  ma,  I's  a 
niggah  !  I  hab  no  fre'ns  ter  he'p  ma.  Mah  muddah 
and  faddah  am  bof  daid,  but  I's  qwinter  go  frufo' 
shu !"  Apollos  answered  with  a  fixed  purpose  in 
his  tone. 

"Tell  me  all  about  your  plans,  Apollos,  I  want 
to  fully  understand  you,"  urged  Mrs.  Jefferds, 
with  increasing  interest. 

"Life  hab  been  berry  hard  fo'  ma,"  said  Apol 
los,  "  I  des  hates  mah  se'f !  I  wish  I  were  daid  ! 
I  gotter  go  fru  life  wid  mah  brack  face,  an*  no 
one  ter  keer  w'eddah  I  libs  or  dies,  fo'  I's  nuffin 
but  a  brack  niggah  !  " 

"Don't  feel  like  that,"  Mrs.  Jefferds  urged 
kindly. 

"  Are  you  not  well  treated  in  this  hotel  ?  Are 
not  the  people  kind  to  you  ?" 

"Des  bein'  kin'  an*  good  ain'  lubbin'  ma ;  I's 
niggah  des  de  same."  Apollos  grimly  respond 
ed. 

44  Don't  you  feel  that  we  have  your  interests  at 
heart  ?"  continued  Mrs.  Jefferds. 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  79 

"  I  hern  de  boss  call  us,  "brute  cattle"  an'  'e 
say,  "we  ain'  humans."  No  lub  'bout  dat !  We 
wan's  lub  des  lak  de  w'ite  fo'ks  gite  hit !"  he 
answered  moodily. 

Mrs.  Jefferds  had  before  her  a  revelation  of  a 
black  man's  heart,  such  as  she  had  never  known 
before  !  She  had  always  been  interested  in  the 
negro,  and  had  felt  when  she  made  her  contribu 
tion  to  the  Freedman's  Missionary  Association, 
for  she  was  a  loyal  church  member,  that  she  had 
done  her  duty. 

Here  was  a  human  soul  longing  to  be  liberated 
from  its  bondage  of  ignorance.  Longing  to 
stand  as  a  man  among  men,  respected  and  loved. 
She  hesitated  before  answering: 

"  Here  is  an  opportunity  for  service,  a  chance 
to  lift  up  one  of  God's  children.  What  is  my 
duty  ?"were  the  thoughts  that  passed  through 
her  mind  in  quick  succession. 

Finally,  she  said:  "You  must  not  think  of 
those  about  you,  whether  they  love  you  or  hate 
you,  it  does  not  do  away  with  this  fact  God  loves 
you,  and  wants  you  to  make  a  good,  strong, 
Christian  man  out  of  yourself.  One  that  he  can 
use  to  build  up  his  Kingdom,  and  help  his  chil 
dren  to  do  right." 

Hesitating  once  more,  as  if  to  see  her  duty 
more  clearly,  she  continued : 


8O  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  The  most  of  my  life  is  behind  me.  Yours  is 
to  come.  I  will  tell  you  what  I  am  going  to  do. 
I  am  going  to  help  you  to  go  through  Larimer 
University.  You  are  to  earn  all  you  can  towards 
helping  yourself,  and  what  you  lack,  I  will 
supply." 

A  new  impulse  seemed  to  inspire  Apollos. 
He  moved  about  the  Hotel  as  if  filled  with  glad 
ness,  and  handled  great  heavy  trunks  as  if  they 
were  of  little  weight. 

It  soon  became  known  in  the  Hotel  what  Mrs. 
Jefferds  was  proposing  to  do  for  Apollos.  The 
wife  of  the  proprietor  of  the  house  felt  it  to  be 
her  duty  to  show  Mrs.  Jefferds  the  foolishness  of 
her  plan. 

She  told  her  it  was  a  "  waste  of  money  to  send 
that  great  hulk  of  a  nigger  to  school !  That,  after 
she  had  educated  him  he  would  be  only  a 
nigger !  " 

Others  urged,  "  It  would  be  doing  him  an  un- 
kindness  to  educate  him,  and  then  send  him  back 
to  his  own  people,  for  no  white  person  would 
recognize  him.  He  would  have  to  spend  his 
days  among  his  old  and  uncongenial  surround 
ings,  an  educated  nigger." 

At  times  Apollos  chafed  under  the  hard  things 
said  to  him.  His  employer's  cold  eyes  watched 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  8l 

his  every  move  with  merciless  cruelty.  Apollos 
was  a  nigger,  trying  to  rise  above  his  true  station, 
and  whenever  he  failed  in  duty,  the  landlord 
cursed  him,  and  twitted  him  of  his  effort  to  be 
somebody,  when  he  was  no  better  than  a  beast ! 

Mrs.  Jefferds  saw  and  heard  something  of  what 
was  going  on  and  tried  to  soften  the  bitterness  in 
Apollos'  heart,  but  she  knew  little  of  the  brutality 
and  contempt  they  heaped  upon  him,  because  he 
dared  to  aspire  to  something  above  his  present 
degradation. 

"  Don't  stop  to  think  about  their  abuse,"  she 
counselled,  "  or  talk  it  over  with  the  other  servants 
in  the  house.  Your  every  spare  moment  should 
be  spent  in  self  improvement.  If  what  they  say 
about  you  is  untrue,  it  does  not  hurt  you  in  the 
least !  " 

"  Your  character  is  your  true  self !  No  one 
can  touch  that  but  yourself!  If  that  is  ever 
harmed,  Apollos  Washington  is  the  one  that  will 
harm  it!" 

One  day  Apollos  neglected  to  bring  down  a 
trunk  from  one  of  the  upper  rooms.  It  made  no 
difference,  for  it  would  not  go  out  for  several 
hours,  still  it  was  an  offence.  For  this  the  son  of 
the  proprietor  cursed  him  and  called  him  a  "  con 
temptible  lazy  nigger."  He  even  went  so  far  as  to 
strike  him  with  his  fist. 


82  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Furiously  turning  upon  his  tormenter,  Apollos 
raised  him  from  the  floor  as  if  he  had  been  made 
of  straw,  and  would  have  dashed  him  upon  the 
tiling  and  trodden  upon  him,  but  for  the  interfer 
ence  of  several  guests. 

For  this  he  was  lodged  in  jail,  where  Mrs.  Jef- 
ferds  found  him  the  next  morning,  and  adminis 
tered  comfort  to  him.  He  had  passed  a  sleepless 
night.  There  had  come  before  his  mental  vision 
his  past  life.  He  saw  himself  without  hope  of 
anything  in  the  future  but  the  endless  monotony 
of  a  service  that  he  hated  !  A  long,  dreary  future, 
a  roving  life  and  futile  existence. 

Then  came  the  prospect  of  better  things.  A 
door  was  opened  before  him,  and  he  was  about  to 
enter  and  gain  the  one  desire  of  his  heart — an  ed 
ucation.  Now  that  door  was  closed.  Once  more 
the  old  look  of  enmity  to  mankind  settled  over  his 
face.  Was  not  every  man's  hand  against  him  ? 
He  felt  the  injustice  of  the  world  as  never  before. 
He  had  felt  that  an  education  would  enable  him 
to  gain  the  foot-hold  that  now  was  denied  him, 
and  he  could  become  the  defender  of  his  people ; 
now  all  hope  was  gone  ! 

He  writhed  under  this,  for  his  was  a  sensitive 
soul.  What  was  he  to  do  when  he  should  be  lib 
erated  ?  Should  he  not  run  away,  and  give  up 
the  purpose  of  getting  an  education  ? 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  83 

How  could  he  ever  face  Mrs.  Jefferds  ?  He 
felt  she  would  not  understand  his  provocation — 
that  the  man  had  struck  him  without  a  cause. 
These  were  the  thoughts  of  the  night. 

The  next  morning  when  the  exhaustion,  which 
always  follows  in  the  wake  of  violent  emotions, 
had  blunted  the  edge  of  his  suffering,  his  thoughts 
took  the  shape  of  an  earnest  longing  to  see  Mrs. 
Jefferds  and  tell  her  all  about  the  matter. 

Had  Mrs.  Jefferds  been  other  than  the  noble 
Christian  woman  she  was,  capable  of  discerning 
the  good  in  him,  she  would  have  left  him  in  his 
disgrace  to  get  along  the  best  way  he  could,  feel 
ing  only  disgust  for  him,  and  an  unwillingness  to 
have  her  name  mixed  up  with  his  again.  To 
abandon  him  was  the  last  thing  in  her  thoughts. 

"  Don't  look  so  unhappy  Apollos,"  were  the  first 
words  he  heard  from  her,  as  she  came  to  his  cell 
door  the  next  morning. 

"There  is  hope  for  you  getting  out  of  here  be 
fore  long,  for  your  friends  in  the  hotel  are  inter 
esting  themselves  in  your  behalf.  I  know  you 
had  great  provocations,  but  would  it  not  have  been 
best  to  have  continued  master  of  yourself  ?  " 

"I  des  wish  I  war  fru  school,  I'd  mek  un  pay  fo' 
dis !  Wen  I  gite  terbe  a  lawyer,  I'll  sho'  um  da 
cahnt  'buse  de  cul'd  fo'ks  dis  away.  I  des  hate 


84  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

um  !  I  hates  de  w'ole  lot  o'  um  !  "  he  cried,  his 
face  quivering  with  passion,  and  his  black  eyes 
burning  with  hate. 

Mrs.  Jefferds  could  hear  him  breathe  through 
the  gratings  of  the  prison  door. 

"  You  are  not  showing  the  best  spirit,"  Mrs. 
Jefferds  sorrowfully  urged.  "  If  you  cherish 
hatred  in  your  heart,  you  have  nothing  left  worthy 
of  self  respect." 

"  I  wish  I  war  w'ite,"  Apollos  cried,  with  a  look 
in  his  face  such  as  Mrs.  Jefferds  had  never  seen  in 
a  human  face  before.  "I  cou'd  den  lib  in  peace." 

"  Don't  wish  to  be  other  than  what  God  has 
made  you,"  urged  Mrs.  Jefferds.  Be  content  to 
be  black.  If  God  had  wanted  you  to  be  white,  he 
would  have  made  you  white.  Did  you  never 
think  God  created  you  ?  That  to  do  this,  you 
must  have  been  in  his  mind  ?  That  God  thought 
about  Apollos  Washington,  and  made  him  with 
his  black  face  to  become  a  noble,  self-reliant 
man  ? " 

"  Apollos,  find  out  what  God  would  have  you  do 
for  him ;  you  already  know  what  he  would  have 
you  be." 

Tears  came  to  his  dry,  burning  eyes,  while  she 
was  talking.  With  a  shake  in  his  voice  he  said : 

"  Life  hab  nuffin  fo'  ma  now !  I  hab  to  gib  up 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  85 

goin'  ter  Larimer,  coz  no  body'll  he'p  me,  I's  so 
bad !" 

With  something  of  the  look  of  Him  who  came 
down  from  Heaven,  on  her  face  Mrs.  Jefferds  said  : 

No,  Apollos ;  you  will  not  have  to  give  up  going 
to  Larimer  University.  I  am  more  determined 
than  ever  to  help  you  gain  an  education,  for  I 
believe  you  will  become  a  good,  strong,  Christian 


man." 


Before  night  he  was  released  from  prison.  Mrs. 
Jefferds  had  him  return  to  his  old  home,  Macon, 
Ga.,  and  remain  till  the  fall  term  should  begin  at 
Larimer,  where  we  find  him  hard  at  work,  begin 
ning  his  preparation  for  his  University  course. 

At  Larimer  it  soon  became  apparent  to  the 
faculty  that  young  Washington  was  no  ordinary 
fellow. 

One  of  the  teachers,  at  the  close  of  the  fall  term, 
writing  to  a  former  instructor,  said  of  him : 

"He  has  physical  qualities  that  will  command 
respect,  while  in  every  line  of  his  black  face  is 
written  inflexible  determination.  His  black  eyes 
reveal  the  most  intense  passion,  or  the  most  melt 
ing  love." 

This  was  a  correct  estimate  of  Apollos  Wash 
ington,  by  one  who  had  for  years  made  a  careful 
study  of  young  men,  and  rarely  made  a  mistake  in 
her  estimate  of  them. 


86  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

To  those  he  loved,  he  was  courteous,  kind  and 
gentle  as  a  child ;  ever  ready  to  do  a  favor  for 
them.  His  great  fault  was  resentment  of  wrong 
done  him,  or  his  race.  When  talking  of  the 
slights  and  prejudice  shown  his  people,  he  blazed 
with  passion. 

It  requires  but  a  few  days  for  friendship  to  form 
among  students.  Apollos  andAlexander  had  met 
on  the  way  to  Larimer,  at  a  junction  where  they 
had  waited  several  hours.  They  had  agreed  to 
room  together.  Then,  during  the  first  week  at 
the  University  Alexander  had  been  desperately 
homesick,  and  Apollos  had  comforted  him.  In 
fact  he  had  completely  taken  Alexander  into  his 
heart,  and  cared  for  him  as  he  would  for  a  young 
er  brother. 

The  great  big  fellow  found  in  Alexander  just 
what  he  needed,  some  one  to  love,  and  in  return 
to  love  him.  Theirs  was  a  full-fledged  friendship, 
never  to  be  broken,  while  life  should  last. 

Every  body  wondered  at  their  friendship,  they 
were  so  unlike  in  looks,  tastes  and  disposition. 
The  one  was  black,  tall,  strong  and  shabbily 
dressed.  The  other  small,  well  dressed  and  near 
ly  white.  Then  there  were  seven  years  difference 
in  their  ages.  The  one  twenty,  the  other  thir 
teen. 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  87 

Apollos  was  ungainly  in  appearance.  When 
he  stepped,  his  foot  went  down  as  if  it  would 
never  come  up  again.  He  kept  his  large  hands 
in  his  pockets,  and  looked  out  upon  the  world  as 
if  he  dared  it  to  interfere  with  him. 

Alexander  was  small  for  his  age,  refined  and 
timid.  But  wherever  you  saw  the  one  you  would 
find  the  other.  They  studied,  walked,  laughed 
and  played  together.  The  one  was  called  by  the 
students,  "substance,"  and  the  other  "his  shadow." 

Outside  school  life  it  requires  years  for  such 
friendship  to  form.  There  is  the  slow  learning 
of  each  other's  character,  which  comes  by  long 
intimate  association.  In  college  there  is  an  in 
stantaneous  process  where  one  takes  the  other's 
measure  at  a  glance. 

This,  however,  could  be  said  of  both.  "They 
are  ardent  and  have  a  high  sense  of  honor." 

Entering  Larimer,  a  new  era  dawned  upon 
Apollos.  His  was  an  undeveloped  nature.  At 
first  he  found  it  hard  work  to  master  his  lessons 
and  yet  he  never  rested  till  the  task  was  accom 
plished. 

It  was  no  new  spirit  that  came  over  him,  for 
the  fire  of  ambition  had  long  been  kindled  in  his 
soul.  His  diligence  was  the  fruit  of  a  conscious 
purpose  to  go  through  the  University  and  become 


88  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

a  lawyer  and  defend  his  people  against  wrong. 
He  had  read  everything  he  could  get  hold  of, 
that  told  of  the  negroes'  persecution,  and  unjust 
treatment. 

He  had  dwelt  upon  these  wrongs  till  a  desire 
to  right  them  had  become  his  master,  and  waking 
or  sleeping,  this  desire  filled  his  thoughts  and 
dreams.  To  gain  this  end  was  the  goal  of  his 
ambition.  He  allowed  nothing  to  discourage 
him.  He  reasoned,  what  man  has  done,  he  could 
do.  He  soon  took  high  rank  in  the  University, 
while  into  athletics  he  threw  his  whole  energy, 
and  played  to  win.  As  the  years  came  and 
they  both  entered  upon  the  University  course 
Alexander  stood  second  to  him  in  his  classes. 
He  was  good  in  mathematics,  and  the  sciences. 
He  was  also  a  fine  linguist,  while  in  oratory  and 
as  a  writer  Apollos  could  not  compare  with  him. 
In  athletics  he  despaired  of  ever  being  large  and 
strong  enough  to  take  part. 

So  the  days  came  and  went.  In  the  Universi 
ty  Apollos  had  no  occasion  to  find  fault  with  the 
treatment  he  received.  He  seemed  to  live  in  a 
new  world,  where  one  was  respected  for  what  he 
was ;  where  character  was  the  standard  of  man 
hood. 

Now  and  then  a  daily  paper  containing  an  ac- 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  89 

count  of  a  lynching  or  some  bitter  utterance 
against  his  race,  roused  his  anger,  and  then  his 
bitterness  knew  no  bounds. 

Some'fpeople  reach  a  religious  life  at  a  dash. 
They  seek  and  find  Christ  by  a  single  act  of  faith, 
while  others Jreach  such  an  experience  slowly, 
step  by  step. 

This  was  the  case  with  Apollos.  He  prided 
himself  on  his  manhood.  He  was  honest,  truth 
ful  and  upright.  He  scorned  a  liar.  What  more 
did  he  need  ? 

He  had  long  been  the  judge  of  his  school- 
mates,  and  judged  them  by  what  he  saw  them  do, 
and  heard  them  say.  He  was  sure  he  was  right 
in  his  estimate  of  their  character.  He  judged 
himself  by  his  own  thoughts  and  intentions,  for 
he  felt  he  knew  his  own  motives. 

He  never  seemed  to  feel  he  was  harsh  in  his 
thoughts  of  others,  and  when  they  blamed  him 
for  the  same  offence  he  had  condemmed  them 
for  committing,  he  was  angry,  and  felt  he  was 
abused. 

Then  he  held  resentment  towards  them,  feeling 
he  was  all  right  himself  because  he  said  nothing 
about  his  feelings  to  others. 

One  of  the  teachers,  who  understood  him  bet 
ter  than  he  did  himself,  invited  him  to  her  room 
and  had  a  plain  talk  with  him. 


90  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

She  told  him  it  was  not  enough  to  be  honest, 
truthful  and  clean.  That  being  a  Christian 
meant  more  than  being  respectable ;  that  he 
needed  a  change  of  heart.  She  labored  long  and 
faithfully  with  him,  but  he  would  not  yield. 

That  night  he  took  another  review  of  his 
heart.  He  took  it  in  his  own  strength  and 
seemed  for  a  time,  determined  to  follow  out  the 
course  he  had  marked  out  for  himself. 

How  he  longed  to  come  in  contact  with  the 
busy  world ;  to  feel  its  atmosphere,  its  rush  and 
hurry ;  to  be  a  part  of  it ;  to  be  the  defender  of 
those  who  were  wronged  !  How  he  gloated  over 
this  thought ! 

Then  there  came  to  his  remembrance  his 
mother's  prayers  for  him,  and  an  unacknowledged 
misgiving  laid  its  hand  upon  him. 

Here  the  battle  began.  Step  by  step  it  was 
fought,  though  not  gained,  till  he  had  left  the 
University  and  commenced  his  labors  in  another 
field. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

FIRST   DAYS    AT   LARIMER    UNIVERSITY 

There  were  many  new  faces  among  the  stu 
dents  at  the  beginning  of  the  fall  term.  Those 
who  were  in  the  University  the  year  before, 
missed  the  seniors  who  had  been  foremost  in  all 
the  life  of  the  college. 

And  those  who  were  now  the  seniors  had  not 
become  familiar  with  their  duties,  or  used  to  their 
new  dignity.  Then  the  new  students  were  timid, 
and  many  of  them  homesick. 

They  moved  about  the  halls  as  if  uncertain 
whether  they  were  in  their  right  places  or  doing 
the  proper  thing. 

Judy  had  found  friends  among  the  smaller 
girls,  for  she  had  an  off-hand  way  of  approaching 
them,  peculiarly  her  own. 

Children's  happiness  depends  upon  their  sur 
roundings.  What  those  who  have  the  direction 
of  their  lives  make  them.  And  in  making  their 
characters,  they  can  only  modify  what  they  really 
are. 

9* 


92  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Judy's  new  life  was  a  constant  delight  to  her. 
Her  teachers  were  kind  and  thoughtful  of  her 
wants,  and  then  she  had  an  innate  love  for  her 
work,  and  a  bright  and  cheerful  spirit. 

Her  environments  had  been  good,  for  both  of 
her  parents  had  been  educated,  the  father  in 
Oberlin,  Ohio,  the  mother  in  Carlisle,  Penn.  So 
her  home  had  been  the  abode  of  refined  and  cul 
tivated  people,  who  had  watched  her  childhood 
with  the  greatest  solicitude. 

They  had  guarded  her  from  every  wrong  asso 
ciation,  and  whatever  evil  she  had  received  by 
heredity,  they  had  sought  to  overcome. 

She  had  only  to  close  her  eyes  to  have  the 
whole  past  come  before  her  in  imagination.  To 
see  the  cabin  where  her  parents  died,  and  to  hear 
their  morning  and  evening  prayers. 

She  had  not  the  perfect  beauty  of  some,  for 
she  was  too  young  to  be  beautiful;  and  then  she 
was  overgrown  for  her  age,  and  somewhat  awk 
ward  in  her  movements. 

The  poise  of  her  head,  however,  was  like  that 
of  her  Indian  ancestors,  while  her  eyes  were  large 
and  black,  looking  one  fearlessly  in  the  face. 

She  was  dressed  in  a  skimpy  black  dress, 
plainly  made,  and  yet  this  never  seemed  to  trou 
ble  her  in  the  least.  As  the  days  came  and  went, 


OR  vi  LETS  BOY  93 

Judy  could  hardly  realize  that  she  had  not  always 
lived  at  Larimer,  it  was  so  easy  for  her  to  adjust 
herself  to  her  surroundings. 

As  each  day  was  filled  with  new  experiences, 
she  grew  more  and  more  happy  and  full  of  life. 
How  she  bounded  up  the  steps  and  through  the 
halls  of  the  girls'  boarding  house.  No  voice 
sounded  more  melodious  or  had  a  richer  swell 
than  hers,  when  the  girls  sang  on  the  stone  steps 
the  boarding  hall.  And  then,  the  Endeavor 
Meetings,  and  work  of  the  King's  Daughters 
were  a  source  of  constant  delight  to  her. 

How  much  it  meant  to  her  to  be  young,  to  be 
able  to  mingle  with  those  of  her  own  age,  to  be 
interested  in  the  same  things,  to  live  the  same 
life  and  enjoy  the  same  sports. 

So  the  days  came  and  went.  Fall  gave  place 
to  winter,  and  winter  to  spring,  and  spring  to 
summer.  Like  the  days,  the  years  came  and 
went  and  Judy  grew  to  womanhood. 

Her  face  became  full  of  beauty  and  delicate 
stateliness.  In  time  she  was  more  than  beauti 
ful,  though  her  skin  was  as  black  as  ebony.  Her 
carriage  was  that  of  a  queen.  Then  she  had  the 
heritage  of  the  negro,  a  wonderful  voice,  low, 
rich,  sweet  and  mellow,  and  when  she  laughed,  it 
was  as  musical  as  a  chime  of  bells. 


94  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

Her  father's  prayer  had  been  answered,  so  far 
as  her  purpose  in  life  went,  for  she  had  early 
consecrated  herself  to  God.  And  during  the 
years  that  had  passed,  since  she  stood  by  his  death 
bed  and  heard  his  wishes  for  her  future,  she  had 
lived  for  God  and  his  glory. 

She  was  strong  in  her  belief  that  her  race 
would  rise  to  usefulness  and  honor.  She  longed 
to  go  out  into  the  world,  and  rouse  her  people  to 
efforts  for  themselves;  and  to  instill  into  the 
minds  of  the  young,  some  of  the  great  truths  her 
father  had  taught  her;  and  the  University  had 
reiterated  till  they  had  become  a  part  of  her  life 
and  thought. 

She  had  upon  the  wall  in  her  room  this  motto, 
written  with  her  own  hand  : 

"  Always  show  kindness  to  my  people,  especial 
ly  to  the  ignorant  and  sinful,  because  of  Christ's 
everlasting  love  and  goodness  to  me." 

She  was  capable  of  any  sacrifice,  life,  health  or 
ease  to  benefit  her  race.  She  was  ready  to  lay 
everything  upon  the  altar  to  be  of  use  to  the  ne 
gro.  Sickness  should  not  appall  her,  dangers 
should  have  no  terrors.  She  would  gladly  bear 
scorn  and  hatred,  poverty  and  want,  to  lift  the 
negro  up  to  better  things. 

Her  father's  request  had  become  a  part  of  her 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  95 

being.  It  had  been  burned  into  her  soul.  Every 
lesson  was  learned,  to  further  her  end.  Every 
accomplishment  was  to  benefit  those  who  were  in 
the  bondage  of  sin  and  ignorance.  How  she  re 
joiced  in  her  musical  ability.  It  would  help  her 
to  win  souls  to  God. 

I  have  spoken  of  the  custom  of  singing  on  the 
steps  of  the  boarding  hall,  Sunday  evenings,  in 
pleasant  weather.  At  such  gatherings  Judy  led, 
for  she  had  a  voice  of  great  compass. 

Now  a  hymn  of  touching  tenderness  was  sung 
with  all  the  eloquence  of  which  the  human  voice 
is  capable,  then  came  the  triumphant  words  of 
faith  and  assurance,  and  then  a  Jubilee  Song, 
Judy  singing  the  first  and  third  line,  and  all  the 
others  singing  the  second  and  fourth  and  the 
chorus. 

No  one  has  ever  heard  music  more  harmonious. 
It  could  not  always  be  measured  by  any  arbitrary 
rules  of  the  musical  world,  and  yet  it  was  thrill 
ing  and  grand. 

At  such  times  Judy  sang  as  if  the  Master 
stood  before  her;  and  she  was  pouring  out  her 
soul  to  him  in  song. 

She  had  long  ago  made  up  her  mind  she  would 
never  marry,  that  she  belonged  to  her  race,  and 
they  should  have  all  there  was  of  her.  Her 


96  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

acquaintance  with  the  young  men  in  the  Univer 
sity  was  general.  She  met  them  frankly,  and 
conversed  with  them  without  reserve. 

For  some  time  Alexander  was  her  opposite  at 
the  table.  They  had  met  in  the  recitation  room 
during  all  the  years  they  had  been  at  Larimer, 
and  walked  together  to  and  from  recitations. 
She  had  always  taken  his  arm  going  home  from 
lectures  and  choir  rehearsals,  and  felt  her  heart 
thrill,  with  pride,  and  something  else  she  could 
not  understand,  when  he  declaimed  in  the  Chap 
el,  or  took  part  in  public  debate. 

Had  any  one  told  Judy  she  was  in  love  with 
Alexander,  she  would  have  resented  the  imputa 
tion.  She  had  never  stopped  to  examine  her  own 
feelings,  till  she  realized  that  his  coming  had 
brightened  her  life.  Then  she  saw  how,  little  by 
little,  her  heart  had  gone  out  of  her  own  keeping 
to  him.  That  she  loved  him !  Loved  him  with 
out  being  loved  in  return  ! 

How  she  loathed  herself  for  her  weakness ! 
Then  she  went  resolutely  to  work  to  root  it  out 
of  her  heart. 

She  fought  her  love  desperately;  fought  it  as 
a  man  fights  for  his  life.  Was  she  not  cheating 
her  people  out  of  their  rights  ?  She  was  jealous 
for  them.  Then  her  love  pled  for  recognition. 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  97 

Could  she  not  do  just  as  much  for  her  people  as 
a  wife  ?  Was  he  not  a  true,  honorable  man  ?  An 
educated  man  ?  Then  she  remembered  that  he 
was  not  a  Christian,  and  could  not  sympathize 
with  her  religious  life  and  work.  She  must  be 
true  to  her  trust,  obedient  to  her  father's  wishes. 

She  was  alone  in  her  room,  when  she  fought 
the  battle  with  her  own  heart,  alone  with  God. 

Leaning  back  in  her  chair  near  a  window,  she 
looked  out  into  the  campus  where  the  leaves  were 
falling  in  the  slight  breeze  that  moved  them. 
Her  book  lay  open  on  the  table,  her  light  unlit 

Again  and  again  some  of  the  girls  rapped  at 
her  door,  and  listened  for  a  sound  from  within, 
and  then  passed  on  to  their  own  rooms  thinking 
she  was  not  in. 

The  hours  passed  slowly  away,  yet  she  made 
no  move  or  sound,  other  than  a  suppressed  sob. 
Again  and  again  her  eyes  were  raised  to  heaven, 
and  her  lips  moved  in  prayer  for  help. 

Thus  the  dawn  found  her  still  sitting  by  the 
window,  her  hands  and  feet  cold,  her  face  drawn 
and  pinched.  She  had  wept  herself  out. 

There  were  no  tears  left.  For  a  moment  she 
was  disposed  to  blame  Alexander;  had  he  not 
cheated  her  people  out  of  their  exclusive  right  to 
her  love  ? 


98  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Then  with  shame  she  confessed  to  herself  that 
he  had  never  by  word  or  look,  led  her  to  think 
his  feelings  toward  her  were  more  than  those  of 
a  good  friend.  During  the  night  her  one  prayer 
had  been : 

M  Father  help  me  to  keep  my  heart  for  thee  and 
my  own  race,  for  Jesus  sake." 

Mechanically  she  watched  the  sun  come  up  in 
the  morning.  She  was  now  in  a  passive  state. 
Throwing  herself  upon  her  knees  she  prayed  for 
grace  to  bear  her  burden,  to  be  able  to  meet  Al 
exander  just  as  she  had  always  done,  without  be 
traying  her  affection  for  him.  To  go  among  her 
fellow-students  cheerful  and  strong. 

When  the  breakfast  bell  rang,  she  went  down 
to  the  table  and  took  her  place  just  as  she  had 
done  before.  Her  face  told  of  suffering,  for  it 
was  haggard  and  gray.  When  approached  by 
the  teachers,  who  saw  and  felt  that  she  was  not 
herself,  and  questioned  about  her  health,  she  as 
sured  them  that  she  was  not  really  ill ;  that  she 
would  be  all  right  in  a  few  days. 

So,  quietly  she  went  about  her  work,  making 
no  confidants,  talking  of  her  trouble  only  with 
her  Heavenly  Father.  The  struggle  lasted  for 
weeks,  but  in  the  end  she  became  master  of  her 
self. 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  99 

Not  that  she  loved  Alexander  less,  but  God 
and  the  negro  more. 

The  trees  in  the  campus  had  shed  their  leaves 
and  the  limbs  were  naked  and  bare.  One  day 
looking  out  upon  them  she  said. 

"The  glory  of  the  spring  time  and  summer  is 
gone,  but  next  spring  and  summer  these  naked 
branches  will  be  more  beautiful  than  ever.  God 
will  clothe  them  with  blossoms  and  leaves.  The 
birds  will  come  back  and  build  their  nests,  rear 
their  young,  and  sing  their  songs." 

"My  life  is  not  like  those  trees.  The  glory  of 
youth  and  love,  the  joy  that  never  comes  into  a 
woman's  life  but  once,  the  spring  time  of  my 
heart,  is  ended  forever.  Perhaps  God  has  given 
me  this  experience,  that  I  may  the  better  help 
those  of  my  own  people  who  have  been  led  to 
love  and  trust  only  to  be  betrayed  and  deserted." 

Then  leaning  back  in  her  chair,  her  strong 
sweet  voice  burst  into  song. 

"  My  faith  looks  up  to  Thee, 
Thou  Lamb  of  Calvary, 

Savior  Divine. 
Now  hear  me  while  I  pray, 
Wipe  sorrow's  tears  away, 
O  let  me  from  this  day, 

Be  wholly  thine." 


IOO  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

Her  tender  feelings  slowly  came  back  to  her. 
She  sang  and  wept — sang  till  she  was  quiet  and 
at  rest.  From  that  hour  she  was  calm  and 
strong.  No  one  seeing  her  would  have  believed 
she  had  been  through  a  great  sorrow,  and  grace 
had  prevailed. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SCHOOL   LIFE   IN   TUCKERVILLE 

In  her  Senior  college  preparatory  year,  Judy 
had  secured  a  school  in  Tuckerville,  a  small  vil 
lage  in  Alabama.  The  Rev.  Jedediah  Moses, 
pastor  of  the  Baptist  Church,  had  written  the 
President  of  Larimer  University,  asking  him  to 
recommend  a  student  who  had  the  ability  and 
courage  to  teach  a  school  in  a  community  where 
the  greatest  ignorance  prevailed. 

When  Judy  Bunday's  name  was  proposed, 
Mr.  Moses  remembered  that  he  had  met  her 
father,  and  not  only  offered  her  the  school,  but  a 
home  in  his  own  family. 

The  settlement  was  made  up  of  a  lot  of  cabins 
built  near  to  each  other.  There  was  not  a  decent 
one  among  them.  The  negroes  were  poor,  igno 
rant  and  lazy;  working  just  enough  to  keep  from 
actual  want.  The  balance  of  the  time  they 
smoked  and  gossipped,  slept  and  hunted  possum. 

Their  numerous  children  were  sadly  neglected. 
Half  naked,  they  ran  the  streets  and  quarreled. 


IOI 


IO2  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Rev.  Mr.  Moses  had  had  a  hard  experience  in 
Tuckerville. 

Several  times  he  had  resolved  to  go  away  and 
seek  another  field  of  labor,  then  he  had  remem 
bered  that  Christ  died  for  the  ignorant  people  in 
Tuckerville. 

A  Christian  education  had  made  him  all  that 
he  was. 

If  he  had  attained  to  better  things,  if  he  pos 
sessed  more  knowledge  than  they  had  been  able 
to  gain,  was  it  not  his  duty  to  remain  and  try  to 
help  them  to  improve  ? 

After  careful  thought  and  prayer  he  had  come 
to  see  that  the  work  must  begin  with  the  chil 
dren.  Most  of  them  had  been  in  school  a  few 
months,  each  year,  but  their  teachers  had  been 
women  of  few  qualifications,  incapable  of  teaching 
the  English  language  correctly. 

The  school  building  was  an  old,  tumbled  down 
log  cabin,  poorly  lighted,  and  without  conven 
iences. 

Monday  morning  the  school  opened  with  forty- 
three  scholars.  Reading  a  few  verses  from  the 
Bible,  Judy  offered  a  prayer  for  guidance,  sang 
with  the  children  a  hymn,  and  commenced  to  take 
their  names  and  learn  something  of  their  profi 
ciency. 


OR   VI  LETS   BOY  IO3 

During  this  time  she  was  disturbed  by  some 
one  who  laughed  and  talked  whenever  her  back 
was  turned.  Soon  the  offender  became  fearless 
in  her  efforts  to  annoy  the  teacher,  and  disturb 
the  school. 

Judy  at  first  spoke  pleasantly  to  her,  then  rea 
soned  with  her,  but  to  no  effect.  Realizing 
that  her  success  depended  upon  quieting  the  girl 
she  went  resolutely  about  it. 

"  Pinkey  Patterson,"  as  she  called  herself,  was 
a  large,  overgrown  girl  of  twelve,  very  black  and 
poorly  clad.  Her  kinkey  hair  was  braided  in 
numerous  small  braids,  and  like  all  the  other 
scholars,  she  was  barefooted. 

Going  up  to  her,  Judy  said:  "You  are  disturb 
ing  the  school ;  you  must  be  quiet." 

The  girl  looked  into  her  face,  and  then  burst 
into  a  loud  laugh. 

"Am  I  to  understand  you  do  not  propose  to 
obey  me  ?  "  said  Judy. 

"  I  raiken  I  won't  ef  I  doan  wanter !  "  said  the 
child. 

Without  a  quiver  in  her  voice  Judy  said  : 

"  If  you  are  not  quiet  I  shall  take  means  to 
make  you  so,  for  I  am  not  going  to  have  my 
school  disturbed  by  any  one." 

Nothing  daunted,  Pinkie  turned  away  from  the 
teacher  and  said: 


IO4  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

«  I'd  lak  ter  see  'er  'elp 'er  se'f !  " 

Taking  her  by  one  of  the  braids  of  her  hair, 
Judy  said :  "  Come  with  me,"  and  led  her  unwill 
ingly  onto  the  floor.  Holding  her  with  a  strong 
hand  she  attempted  to  reason  with  her,  but  to  no 
effect.  Evidently  the  child  had  never  learned 
what  it  meant  to  obey. 

Struggling  to  get  away  from  the  teacher,  she 
said: 

"  Quit  dat,  or  I'll  bus'  y'u  nose! " 

Judy's  hand  tightened  on  the  braid,  and  not 
for  one  moment  did  she  take  her  eyes  off  from 
her  face. 

Soon  the  child's  eyes  began  to  wander  about 
the  room,  and  she  muttered, 

u  I  won'  com'  hyah  no  mo',  des  min'  dat ! " 

Relinquishing  her  hair,  Judy  placed  her  in  her 
own  chair  by  the  table,  where  the  child  sat  and 
glared  and  made  faces  behind  the  teacher's  back 
till  noon. 

The  teacher  had  brought  her  lunch  with  her, 
as  had  many  of  the  scholars,  Pinkie  Patterson 
among  the  rest  Soon  after  school  was  dis 
missed,  Judy  heard  her  say  to  some  of  the  schol 
ars: 

"  I's  gwinter  do  sump'n  to  dat  niggah  teacher 
befo'  she  knows  hit,  dat'll  'stonish  yer !  " 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  1 05 

Thinking  it  best  not  to  seem  to  hear  her,  Judy 
took  up  a  book  and  began  to  read.  Soon  Pink 
commenced  to  sing  in  a  clear  sweet  voice  : 

Doan  teller  ma  dat  de  teacher  ain'  mad, 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin'; 

An'  her  t'inks  dis  niggah  am  pow'ful  bad — 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin'. 

Fo'  I  laffs  an'  talks  an'  wunks  at  de  boys, 

An'  w'en  'er  doan  look,  I  meks  a  big  noise — 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin'. 

Some  fo'ks  ti'nk  dat  chil'ns  cahnt  feel, 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin', 

De  teacher  she  fought  she'd  maker  ma  squeel — 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin'. 

She  cotched  dis  niggah  right  by  'er  wool, 

An'  she  gibed  mah  ha'r  a  mouty  pull 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin'. 

But  y'u  des  bet  dis  niggah  doan  car' 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin'. 

I'll  letter  'er  know  her  ain'  no  whar — 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin'. 

Dis  niggah  ain'  sich  a  mouty  big  fool, 

An'  ef  'er  doan  min',  I'll  lead'er  her  school. 

Oh  I's  er  seekin',  I's  er  seekin'. 


IO6  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

While  singing  she  seemed  unconscious  of  the 
teacher  s  presence,  not  once  turning  her  eyes  in 
her  direction,  and  yet  there  was  not  an  expression 
of  the  teacher's  face  she  did  not  see. 

The  other  scholars  were  silent  lookers  on. 
They  felt  the  mettle  of  the  teacher  was  being 
tried.  Would  she  laugh,  or  would  she  become 
angry  ?  In  either  case  she  would  lose  their  re 
spect.  It  was  a  test  of  a  cultured,  self-reliant 
woman's  power  over  a  lot  of  undisciplined  chil 
dren. 

Judy  read  on,  to  all  appearances  unconscious 
of  what  was  going  on  about  her.  When  Pink 
finished  singing,  there  was  a  look  of  disappoint 
ment  in  her  face  because  the  teacher  did  not  re 
sent  her  song.  Then  she  laughed  long  and  loud, 
as  did  all  the  other  scholars. 

This  seemed  to  rouse  the  teacher.  Hastily 
looking  up  she  said: 

"  Children  !  Children !  this  is  no  place  for  noise ! 
Go  outside  if  you  are  getting  to  be  boisterous." 

Several  scholars  hastened  to  the  teacher,  anx 
ious  to  tell  her  what  Pink  had  sung.  With  a 
pleasant  smile,  Judy  turned  to  the  child  and  said: 

"  I  noticed  your  voice  this  morning,  it  is  very 
sweet.  Some  of  these  noons  you  must  sing  for 


us." 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  1 07 

During  the  afternoon  there  were  frequent  dis 
turbances,  which  were  soon  quelled  under  the 
steady  gaze  of  the  teacher. 

At  the  close  of  the  school  all  of  the  scholars 
were  dismissed  except  Pink,  who  was  told  to  re 
main  with  the  teacher. 

At  first  she  refused  to  do  so,  and  started  for 
the  door,  but  yielded  to  the  teacher's  restraining 
hand  and  steady  look. 

The  children  rushed  excitedly  to  Mrs.  Patter 
son's  cabin,  telling  her  "  de  teachah  done  kep 
Pinkie,  an'  am  gwinter  whoop  'er  des  awful." 

The  mother  was  not  one  that  spared  the  rod, 
especially  when  she  was  angry,  but  like  some 
other  parents,  allowed  no  one  else  to  punish  her 
children. 

Not  stopping  for  her  hat  she  ran  to  the  school 
room.  When  she  entered,  the  teacher  stood  be 
fore  the  angry  child  trying  to  teach  her  better 
feelings,  and  make  her  see  she  was  only  hurting 
herself. 

Breathlessly  rushing  into  the  house,  the  mother 
cried : 

"  Come  heah  chile,  w'ile  I  ax  yer  sump'n.  Now 
tol  made  troof,  or  I'll  smash  evey  toof  down  your 
fro't!  Has  yer  been  bad  an'  'fused  ter  min'  de 
teachah  ? " 


108  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Naw  !  I  hain'  been  bad  !  De  udder  chil'n  mek 
ma  laff,  an'  den  done  tol  on  ma.  Atter  dat  er  let 
dem  go  'ome  an's  gwinter  whoop  ma." 

"  I's  y'u  tellin'  de  troof?  Now  min',  I  doan 
wan'  no  lies  !  " 

"  I  ain'  tellin'  no  lies,  I's  tellin'  de  troof!  Her's 
de  nocountins  teachah  I  ebber  seed." 

"  Doan  y'u  open  y'u  mouf  agin  till  I  tole  y'u 
too,  y'u  sassy  niggah  ?  Ta'kin'  'bout  de  teachah 
dat  away  !  I'll  kum  down  on  yer  lak  er  cyclome 
ef  yer  doan  min' !  " 

"  I  tell  yer  I's  tellin'  de  troof!  I'll  cross  ma 
'eart,  ef  I  ain'." 

"  Den  y'u  des  kum  'ome  wid  ma  !  I  ain'  gwinter 
hab  ma'  chile  cruel ized  by  no  niggah  teachah,  if 
she  hab  done  been  ter  de  big  Varsity." 

Judy  tried  to  reason  with  the  mother,  and  show 
her  she  was  harming  her  child,  but  she  would  not 
listen. 

Pink  waiting  for  no  second  bidding  to  go  home, 
darted  by  the  teacher  and  out  of  the  house 
quickly  followed  by  her  mother,  who  said  as  she 
left  the  school  house : 

"  My  Pinkie  shan'  com'  hyah  no  mo !  " 

Left  alone,  Judy  buried  her  face  in  her  hands 
and  cried.  How  could  she  help  this  poor  mother 
to  see  the  great  wrong  she  was  doing  the  child  ? 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY 

Just  then  she  seemed  to  hear  her  father's  voice  as 
it  sounded  when  he  gave  her  his  last  blessing : 

"  Live  for  God  and  the  negro.  Go  down  where 
they  are,  and  help  them  up,"  and  then  there  fell 
upon  her  the  calm  of  answered  prayer,  her 
father's  last  prayer. 

"Father  I  give  her  to  thee  to  be  led  and  sus 
tained.  Give  her  a  heart  to  love  her  people,  a 
zeal  that  will  never  tire  doing  for  them.  May 
she  look  above  their  ignorance  to  thyself,  and 
learn  something  of  the  great  love  that  thrilled  thy 
heart,  when  thou  looked  upon  the  wicked  city  and 
wept  over  it." 

There  was  but  one  thing  for  her  to  do,  and  that 
was  to  visit  this  mother  and  try  to  open  her  eyes 
to  her  own  need  of  help  to  lead  her  children 
aright.  She  felt  that  nothing  but  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  would  be  sufficient  for  her  in  her 
degradation  and  ignorance. 

Talking  the  matter  over  with  the  minister's 
family,  it  was  decided  that  she^should  hold  even 
ing  meetings  for  mothers.  At  these  meetings  in 
dividual  work  could  be  done,  and  questions  asked 
and  answered  along  family  lines.  Home  duties 
and  personal  responsibility  could  be  discussed,  and 
aid  given  where  needed. 

She  found  it  difficult  to  persuade  the  mothers 


HO  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

to  attend  at  first.  However,  a  few  came,  and  be 
coming  interested,  induced  their  neighbors  to  join 
them. 

Judy  did  not  wait  for  Mrs.  Patterson  to  come 
to  the  meeting  of  her  own  accord,  but  sought  her 
in  her  own  home.  Her  first  visit  was  an  eventful 
one.  Mrs.  Patterson  was  away  when  she  called, 
but  was  expected  to  return  any  moment.  Old 
Aunt  Cla'inda  Gifford,  Mrs.  Patterson's  mother, 
received  the  new  teacher  and  entertained  her. 

Sis'  Cla'inda  Gifford  was  a  tall,  fat  negress, 
weighing  fully  three  hundred  pounds.  Her  nose 
was  very  flat,  her  lips  thick  and  droop,  and  her 
wool  short,  gray  and  curly. 

She  was  one  that  never  tired  of  talking  about 
her  ailments,  and  when  she  exhausted  this  sub 
ject,  told  all  about  'de  pow'ful  mis'ry  she  hab,  'ow 
she  war  gittin'  mo'  spin'lin  and  po'ly  all  de  time." 

She  then  related  her  Christian  experience,  tell 
ing  how  she  got  'ligon  at  de  Mef'dis  Chu'ch." 

In  answer  to  Judy's  knock,  the  old  woman  in 
vited  her  to  "  Come  in,"  in  a  loud  tone  of  voice. 

Entering,  the  teacher  found  herself  in  a  small, 
stuffy,  one  room  cabin.  Several  small  children 
were  playing  in  the  road.  Seeing  the  teacher 
enter  the  cabin  they  left  their  play  and  unsettled 
quarrels  and  rushed  noisily  into  the  house. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  111 

The  old  woman  sat  smoking  a  cob  pipe,  in  a 
large  rocker,  near  the  back  door.  The  chair  was 
covered  with  a  number  of  pieces  of  an  old  dirty 
quilt. 

"  Good  evening,"  said  the  teacher,  going  up  to 
her  and  shaking  her  fat  hand.  "  I  hope  you  are 
quite  well." 

"  Naw,  Miss,  I's  po'ly,  pow'ful  po'ly  t'ank  Gawd  ! 
an'  I's  gittin  mo'  frailer  eve'y  day  !  " 

This  was  said  with  the  greatest  effort  to  breathe. 
Those  who  knew  Sis'  Cla'inda  said,  she  always 
gasped  and  wheezed,  when  strangers  were  about, 
but  just  let  her  get  to  talking  about  her  "  mis'ry," 
or  "Chris'ion  Speuance,"  and  she  forgot  to  puff 
and  wheeze,  and  breathed  like  other  folks. 

"  De  fac'  am,"  gasped  the  old  woman,  "I  des 
eats  nuffin,  an'  I  doan  shut  mah  eyes  ter  sleep,  fo' 
weeks  an'  weeks.  I's  dat  bad,  I  raiken  I's  gwinter 
die  terrectly." 

This  was  said  with  the  greatest  difficulty.  It 
was  painful  to  hear  her  talk,  she  seemed  in  such 
distress. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  find  you  so  ill,"  the  teacher  said 
in  a  sympathizing  voice.  "  What  seems  to  be 
your  difficulty  ? " 

u  I  hab  de  cute  indigesshum,  an'  de  arrysipples 
in  mah  face,  and  de  newralligy  in  mah  neck  an* 


I  I  2  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

back  ;  an'  den  I  confractured  mah  arm,  an'  dat 
made  mah  ban'  begin  ter  swunk.  Atter  dat  de 
rheumattics  tuck  hoi'  o'  ma.  Consequentially  I's 
pow'ful  po'ly,  fo'  I's  gittin  wusser  and'  wusser  all 
de  time." 

"  With  your  age  and  infirmities,  you  ought  to 
have  a  rich  Christian  experience  from  which  to 
draw  comfort,"  the  teacher  reasoned. 

"  Lor  bless  y'u  honey,  I's  er  Chris'ian  ef  I  is 
feelin'  de  dispenshashums  o'  pov'dens.  I's  had 
'ligon,  sine'  long  befo'  y'u's  born'd,"  the  old  woman 
excitedly  exclaimed. 

Without  knowing  it  the  teacher  had  struck  up 
on  the  subject  that  would  set  her  tongue  to  run 
ning  and  her  breath  to  come  and  go  freely. 

"  Y'u  see  I  war  conwarted  w'en  I  war  a  gal,' 
the  old  woman  said  glibly,  digging  the  ashes  from 
her  pipe  with  her  finger.  "I  raiken  I  war  'bout 
twenty.  Yer  see  da  war  holin'  Vival  meetin's  at 
de  Mef'dis  Chu'ch,  and  everybody  war  gittin' 
'ligon.  I  wan'  no  Mef'dis.  I  allus  'ten'ed  de 
Baptis'  Chu'ch." 

While  she  had  been  talking  the  children  were 
making  the  greatest  confusion  and  noise.  Rais 
ing  her  cane  and  striking  at  them  viciously,  she 
cried : 

"  Hyah  y'u  chil'ns,  I  raiken  y'u'll  quit  dat !  Ef 
y'u  doan,  I'll  use  mah  cane  ober  y'u'r  'eads." 


OR  VI  LETS    BOY  113 

Without  waiting  for  quiet,  she  continued  to  re 
late  her  experience,  in  an  altogether  different  tone 
of  voice  from  that  used  when  threatening  the 
children. 

"  Y'u  see,  Gabil,  de  man  I  mah'd  ten'd  de 
Mef  dis  Chu'ch.  'Is  'oman  'ad  ben  daid  mos'  two 
mont's  an'  'e  'ad  two  o'  de  peartes  chil'n  y'u  ebber 
seed.  Da  war  de  very  spite  an'  image  o'  da's 
daddy." 

"  I  kin'er  felt  de  Lawd  wan'ed  ma  ter  be  de 
muddah  o'  dem  ar  chil'ns,  so  I  zolved  ter  go  ober 
to  de  Mef 'dis  Chu'ch  an'  git  'ligon.  Den  Gab'il 
was  a  Zorter  an'  Spoun'er  o'  de  Scriptuahs,  an' 
war  gwinter  'zort  dat  ve'y  nite.  So  I  sez  ter 
mahse'f,  Sis  Cla'inda,  now's  y'u  time  ter  git  'ligon, 
an'  keep  dat  low  down,  no'  count  Dinah  f'om 
cotchin'  Gab'il,  an'  bein'  de  muddah  o'  dem  chil'n." 

"  Y'u  see  Dinah  was  de  low  downe's,  no  counts, 
merlatto  niggah  on  de  plantation.  Des  er  gal 
Marse  Swaim  don  bo't  in  Yellabawmah  ter  ten* 
cotton.  An'  Gab'il  an'  er  'ad  been  gittin'  mo* 
familious  wid  wunner  nuddah,  fo'  mos'  tree 
weeks." 

"  I  war  rais'n  up  in  de  'ouse  by  quality  fo'ks,  an 
dar  wan'  no  mo'  'specttubler  gal  dan  I  war  in  de 
wurrel,  an'  wat's  mo',  I  know'd  bettah  dan  ter  ac' 
scanderlanas  lak  her  war  doin.  I  seed  'ow  de 
Ian'  lay  all  de  time. 


114  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

So  I  des  fix'd  up  an'  w'en  to  de  Mef 'dis  Chu'ch. 
I  know'd  I'd  hab  er  mouty  'ard  time  gittin  'ligon 
coz  I'd  nebber  'ad  nuffin  easy.  Mah  muddah  done 
tole  dat  w'en  I  'ad  de  whoopin'  coff,  blud  floo'd 
f  om  mah  mouf  an'  nose  eve'y  time  I  coffed ;  an* 
w'en  I  cut  mah  teefs,  I  'ad  er  fit  eve'y  time  one 
com'd  thoo ;  an'  den  w'en  I  'ad  de  mumps  an'  de 
measles,  I  mos'  died,  so  I'd  been  putin'  off  gittin 
'ligon  des  es  long  es  I  could  coz  I  know'd  it  'nd 
mos'  kill  ma." 

"  Atter  er  w'ile  de  meetin'  begun  for'  ter  com 
mence,  an'  Ga'bil  zorted  till  I  war  col'  an'  got  all 
shive'y  lak.  I  he'rn  de  sistahs  er  whis'pin  roun' 
ma,  an'  da  say :  "Sumpin  wukin  on  Cla'inda,  her'll 
hab  to  go  to  de  monah's  bench ;  an  den  da  laff , 
kin'er  low  lak,  y'u  see  I'd  done  toP,  I'll  nebber  go 
to  de  monah's  bench  ef  I  nebber  gits  'ligon 's 
long's  I  lib." 

"Warl,  I  fought  I'd  give  hit  up  !  Den  I  mem- 
berlec  'ow  Dinah  got  'ligon,  an'  Gab'il  'ad  see'd 
'er  'ome  two  times,  so  I  begin'd  ter  gedder  mah 
min'  tergedder,  fo'  I  terminated  ter  go  an  git  hit  ! 
I  des  said  ter  mahse'f,  'Git  behin  ma,  oP  debbil,  I 
ain'  gwinter  gib  up  gittin  'ligon  and  hab  Dinah 
cotch  Gab'il,  an'  be  de  muddah  o'  dem  chil'n." 

"Den  I  begin'd  ter  feel  wus'n  eber.  I  'clar,  I 
des  dunno  w'at  ter  do,  I  war  feelin  so  pow'ful  mis- 
rified,  pears  lak  I  gwinter  die  !  " 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  I  I  5 

"Terec'ly  Gab'il— hyah,  y'u  limbs  o4  Satan!" 
screamed  the  old  woman,  reaching  for  her  cane, 
and  shaking  it  at  the  children,  who  were  fighting 
and  rolling  on  the  floor — "  I'll  dos'  y'u  hides  ef 
y'u  doan  quit  dat !  " 

"Warl  w'en  'e  ax'd  dem  w'o  wan'ed  ter  be 
Chris'ians  ter  come  ter  de  mo'nah's  bench,  I  war 
de  fustis  one  dar!  Dinah  got  'ligon  des  as  easy 
as  fallin'  off  er  log.  Her  wan'  dar  mo'n  tree  min- 
its,  an'  her  nebber  shouted  des  er  teeny  bit !  I 
know'd  bettah'n  dat!  W'y  I  nebber  goes  to  chu'ch 
dat  I  doan  shout,  an'  hit  teks  tree  or  fo'  to  hoi' 
ma !  I  des  ra'as  an'  ta'as  all  ober  de  chu'ch,  an' 
Brer  Smiff  done  s*y,  I's  de  bestis  shouter  in  de 
chu'ch." 

"  W'en  I  got  to  de  monah's  bench  I  des  feel  all 
splimmy-splammy  and  trem'lin  lak !  De  preachah 
prayed,  den  Gab'il  prayed,  an'  de  bruddahs  prayed 
fo'  mo'n  'nour  !  Den  Gab'il  com'd  an'talk'd  to  ma, 
an'  I  des  gib'd  one  gron'  an'  fell'd  right  ober  in- 
tranceed." 

"  I  tell  yer  dem  wer'  citin  times !  De  sistahs 
cried,  an'  squeamed,  an'  de  bruddahs  shouted,  an' 
de  preachah  called  for  de  mo'nah's  ter  come  an' 
mo'n  fo'  ma.  Der  I  lay  des  as  perconscious  an' 
onhelpless  ez  er  chiP.  Gab'il  war  de  sorreres 
pusson  you  eber  seed." 


Il6  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Hitting  one  of  the  children  over  the  head  with 
her  cane,  she  angrily  said : 

"  Ef  I  ebber  cotch  y'u  med'lin  wid  mah  t'ings 
ergin  I'll  bus'  y'u  'eads  !  Go  outen  de  'ouse  dis 
minit !  " 

Warl  da  prayed  an  prayed  an'  m'n'd  fo'  mo'n 
tree  hours.  I  hearn  one  o'  de  Sistahs  pray :  'O 
Lawd  bress  dis  po'  gal  dat's  com'd  ovah  f om  de 
Baptist  Chu'ch  ter  git  'ligon  at  de  Mef'dis 
mo'nahs  bench  ! " 

"  Dinah  war  dar,  des  pertenin'  ter  mo'n,  ter 
cheat  Gab'il.  I  hearn  'er  say  to  annudah  gal : 

"  Tain  no  sich  ting  !  Her  des  com'd  'ere  to 
cotch  Gab'il.  I  'clar  ter  grashus,  I  war  dat  pow'- 
ful  mad  I  mos'  com'd  too,  an'  slap's  'er  lyin' 
mouf ! " 

44  Y'u  see  de  Spuit  mos'  lef '  ma !  'E  cotch'd 
hoi'  o'  ma  agin,  an'  'e  des  hoi'  ma  right  dar,  thoo  I 
hern  all  da  sa'd,  des  de  same." 

"De  congregashum  kepter  gwine  'ome  till  des 
de  Chu'ch  mem'ers  an'  de  preachah  war  lef. 
Dinah  hung  roun'er  wil',  t'inkin'  Gab'il  mout  se 
'er  'ome,  bet  'e  nebber  paid  no  'tention  to  'er,  an 
kiner  sconful  lak,  'er  des  up'n  hump  'erse'f  outen 
de  Chu'ch." 

"  1  des  hab  ter  hoi'  mah  breff  ter  keep  f'om 
laffin',  w'en  I  seed  'er  go  outen  de  'ouse." 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  117 

"  Atter  er  w'ile  de  preachah  done  tole  Gab'il, 
kin'er  low  lak  : 

"  Brer  Gab'il  speak  to  de  po'  gal ;  I  t'ink  her's 
comin'  out'n  de  trance."  An  Gab'il  tuck  mah 
had'  in  'is  an'  kin'er  squoze  hit,  an'  den  'e  put  'is 
mouf  down  clos  to  mah  ear,  and  said : 

"  Cla'inda,  honey,  doan  y'u  see  de  light  ?"  I 
gibed  one  shout  and  frow'd  mah  arm  aroun'  'is 
neck,  an'  den  I  shouted  an'  shouted  fo'  mo'n  'nour. 
I  'clar  I  shouted  twil  I  war  des  'zosted." 

"  Chil'n  I's  gwinter  gib  y'u  de  wustis  t'rashin' 
w'en  de  lady  go's  'ome  y'u  ebber  'ad.  Now  des 
min'  dat !  " 

After  threatening  the  children,  she  continued 
to  relate  her  experience  in  the  regular  pious  tone 
she  had  been  using  before. 

Warl  I  war  so  pow'ful  weak,  da  war  bleeged 
ter  hoi'  ma  up.  Bimeby  de  preachah  done  tole 
Gab'il  ter  tek  de  po'  gal  'ome.  W'en  we  got 
outen  de  chu'ch  I  war  bettah.  We  war  strudgin 
'long  tergedder,  kin'er  quiet  lak,  fo'  I  'ad  hoi  o'  'is 
arm,  w'en  I  seed  Dinah  hidin  behin  er  tree  'er 
eyes  des  er  gogglin  out'n  'er  'ead  at  us." 

"I  pretend'ed  not  ter  see  'er,  des  hugged  up  ter 
Gab'il,  sorter  lubbin  lak,  an'  den  I  tole  Gab'il  w'at 
de  Lawd  done  tole  ma,  w'en  I  war  entranced,  'ow 
I  war  to  be  de  muddah  o'  'is  chil'n." 


Il8  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  I  war  under  de  Spuit  den,  or  I  nebber  cou'd 
done  hit,  coz  I  war  allus  de  mos'  propperes,  an'  de 
mos'  innercentes  gal  y'u  evey  seed  in  all  y'u  life." 

11  Gab'il  des  hearn  ma  thoo,  an'  den  'e  tuck  an' 
say  I  war  des  de  gal  'e  wan'ed.  An  Gab'il  done 
tole  Marse  Swaim  de  next  day  'bout  our  'gage- 
ment  an  we  war  mah'd  dat  ve'y  nite  at  de 
Chu'ch." 

"  I's  been  er  walkin'  in  de  strait'n  narrer  paff 
eveysence.  Halleloo  !  I's  got  de  bestis  speuance 
y'u  ev'y  hern  tole."  "  Glo'y,  Glo'y,  Glo'y  !  I's  er 
Chris'ian,  des  lemme  tole  y'u  ! " 

"  Dinah  war  dat  mad,  her  w'en  to  de  Baptist 
Chu'ch  an  nebber  cam'd  to  de  Mef'dis  Chu'ch  no 
mo' !  Her  show'd  ma  all  de  unrespect'  er  co'd  ! 
Her  des  ac'  scandelanus.  I  hain'  nebber  'ad  no 
confabbin  wid  'er  coz  I  hoi'  mahse'f  'bove  'er. 
I's  spec'ubble,  I  is,  coz  I's  rais'd  by  one  o'  de 
fustis  w'ite  fam'lys  in  Flurrify." 

"  Dinah  done  tole  dat  I  got  'ligon  des  ter  cotch 
Gab'il !  Dat  Gab'il  ax'd  her  to  mah  'im!  I  neb 
ber  squestioned  'im  nuffin  'bout  hit  coz  I  know'd 
'e  know'd  mo'n  'ed  tell,  so  I  des  let  hit  drap,  coz 
I  know'd  I'd  got  'im  fas  !  But  dar  was  allus  un- 
frennullness  atwixt  us." 

"  Dinah  mah'd  Pete  Smiff,  des  er  common  fiel' 
niggah !  De  man  I  mah'd  was  a  Zorter  an' 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  IIQ 

Spouner  o'  de  Schriptuahs  in  de  Mefdis  chu'ch, 
an'  de  coachman  fo'  de  fustis  w'ite  man  in  Flurri- 

fy-" 

What  more  might  have  been  said  about  her 
"speuence  "  Judy  will  never  know,  as  Mrs.  Pat 
terson  returned  and  put  a  stop  to  the  old  wom 
an's  talk.  Setting  her  fat  arms  akimbo  on  her 
hips,  Mrs.  Patterson  stood  before  the  teacher, 
ready  for  anything.  She  was  a  great  course, 
ignorant  creature,  with  no  sense  of  wrong  doing. 
Just  a  brute  sense  of  wilfulness. 

Judy  was  at  no  loss  to  understand  where  Pink 
got  her  disposition  after  seeing  the  grandmother 
and  mother  of  the  child. 

At  first  Mrs.  Patterson  was  disposed  to  be  an 
gry  with  the  teacher  for  "  cruelizin'  'er  Pink." 
She  thought  the  teacher  had  come  to  talk  about 
the  trouble  at  the  school,  and  was  ready  to  defend 
herself  and  her  child.  Judy  made  no  mention  of 
school,  or  Pink,  merely  telling  her  of  the  "  moth 
er's  meeting  "  and  her  wish  for  Mrs.  Patterson  to 
attend. 

Little  by  little  her  anger  melted  away,  and  she 
listened  with  considerable  interest.  Once  or 
twice  the  old  lady  Gifford  attempted  to  speak,  and 
was  silenced  by  her  daughter's  sharp  command 
to: 


I2O  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  Shut  y'u  mouf !  We  doan'  wan'  nuffin'  o' 
y'u." 

When  Judy  rose  to  go,  Mrs.  Patterson,  of  her 
own  accord,  spoke  of  Pink  and  her  disturbing  the 
school. 

"  I  done  try  ter  raise  dat  Pink  de  berry  bes'  I 
know'd  'ow,  an'  'er  won'  memberlec  nuffin  I  tole 
'er.  'Er  ain'  no  comfo't  ter  ma,  fo'  I  cahnt  put  no 
'penence  on  'er." 

Judy  spoke  kindly  of  the  child,  praising  her 
voice  and  quick  wit.  The  mother  became  plia 
ble  and  pleasant,  and  when  Judy  left  the  cabin 
she  had  a  firm  friend  in  Mrs.  Patterson. 

The  last  words  Judy  heard  from  the  mother,  as 
she  left  her  door,  were : 

"  Ef  ma  Pinkie  doan  min'  I'll  break  ev'y  bone 
in  'er  ugly  hide  !  Y'u  des  tole  ma,  coz  her's  no 
manner  o'  count! " 

Pink  was  on  hand  the  next  morning.  She  was 
not  always  quiet  or  obedient — far  from  it.  The 
teacher  labored  to  win  her  love,  and  in  the  end 
succeeded.  The  mother's  meeting  became  a  last 
ing  good  to  the  negroes. 

For  several  years  Judy  returned  and  taught  the 
same  school.  It  is  needless  to  say  her  coming 
was  looked  for  with  the  greatest  anxiety.  There 
was  improvement  on  the  outside  of  the  cabins  as 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  121 

well  as  on  the  inside.  The  children  were  clean 
and  their  garments  mended,  if  they  were  old  and 
poor.  Cheap  cotton  curtains  were  at  the  win 
dows,  and  thrift  was  observed  on  all  sides. 

On  Judy's  return,  at  the  close  of  her  fourth 
year  in  Tuckerville  to  begin  her  Junior  year  in 
the  University,  she  was  accompanied  by  a  tall, 
trim  looking  negro  girl,  like  herself  on  her  way  to 
Larimer.  If  you  were  to  listen  to  their  conversa 
tion,  you  would  hear  Judy  address  her  as  Pinkie 
Patterson,  and  wonder  if  this  is  the  same  girl 
who  so  persistently  disturbed  her  in  her  first 
effort  to  teach. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

APOLLOS    WASHINGTON    UNDER   A    CLOUD 

Near  the  close  of  a  Friday  afternoon  in  May,  a 
number  of  the  older  students  were  sitting  on  the 
steps  of  Theological  Hall,  discussing  a  match 
game  of  Base  Ball,  to  be  played  the  next  day  be 
tween  the  University  nine  and  the  Otis  Hadly 
nine.  This  had  been  the  one  topic  of  conversa 
tion,  out  of  school  hours,  for  several  weeks. 

The  practice  at  Larimer  had  been  faithfully 
done,  and  each  one  of  the  nine  was  on  his  mettle. 

Contrary  to  all  expectation,  Alexander  had  be 
come  a  champion  ball  player.  His  weight  was 
one  hundred  twenty-five  pounds  and  the  boys  de 
clared  "  it  was  clear  sand."  He  was  a  daring 
base  runner  and  a  swift  one.  It  was  difficult  to 
catch  him  off  his  base,  for  he  was  always  back  to 
it  like  lightning. 

Apollos  was  the  pitcher.  Hardships  had  given 
him  muscles  like  bunches  of  knitted  cords,  and 
an  unconquerable  nerve. 

The  interest  in  this  game  was  intense.    Every- 


122 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  I  2  J 

body  was  excited  and  talking  in  an  animated 
manner,  when  Apollos  Washington  and  his  chum 
came  among  them. 

"  I  say  Washington,"  said  young  Goodson, 
"  Don't  you  think  we  shall  clean  out  the  Otis 
Hadlyites  tomorrow  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  what  we'll  do,"  said  Washing 
ton.  "  If  I  don't  feel  better  than  I  do  now,  I  shall 
not  be  able  to  do  much  toward  it." 

"  What's  up,  old  man,"  said  Goodson.  "  Has 
someone  been  saying  something  more  about  the 
nigger  ?  I  can  always  tell  when  you've  been 
reading  or  hearing  disagreeable  things." 

Every  school  has  its  share  of  characters,  men 
who  are  conspicuous  because  of  age,  size,  scholar 
ship,  or  some  peculiar  belief.  Apollos,  as  has 
already  been  stated,  resented  everything  said  or 
done  hostile  to  the  negro.  It  was  well  there 
were  no  more  like  him  in  the  University. 

Answering  Goodson's  question,  he  said : 

"  I  should  say  we  have  been  talking  it.  I've 
just  been  reading  an  account  of  the  '  Race  Con 
ference,'  held  at  Montgomery,  Ala.  I  tell  you  it 
makes  me  mad  !  I  feel  tonight  like  hating  the 
whole  white  race." 

"  What's  the  use  talking  that  way  ?  It  does  not 
hurt  them  if  you  do  hate  them,  and  it  only  makes 


124  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

you  disagreeable  around  among  your  school  fel 
lows,  said  Tip  Edwards,  one  of  the  seniors.  "  For 
my  part  I  have  no  time  to  waste  on  such  reading. 
It  takes  all  my  time  to  get  my  lessons." 

"  You  are  like  the  most  of  our  people,"  said 
Apollos  bitterly,  "  You  haven't  spirit  enough  to 
resent  anything." 

"  You  have  spirit  enough  for  us  all,"  said  Ed 
wards.  "  If  we  were  like  you,  the  race  would  be 
in  trouble  all  the  time." 

"It  would  be  better  for  us  if  we  did  show  some 
resentment;  the  white  people  would  respect  us 
more,  As  it  is,  we  just  curl  down  and  take  every 
thing  they  see  fit  to  heap  upon  us.  We  dare  not 
say  our  souls  are  our  own." 

"  Well,  what's  set  you  going  today  ?  Are  they 
advocating  new  school  laws  ?  Making  the  negro 
sign  a  contract  to  be  shut  up  in  a  stockade  be 
tween  the  hours  of  work,  for  fear  he  will  run 
away  ?  Or  have  they  some  new  requirements  for 
citizenship  ? "  asked  Goodson. 

"  Let  me  give  you  some  of  their  choice  sayings 
at  this  convention  in  Montgomery,"  said  Apollos, 
taking  his  stand  on  the  lower  step  in  front  of 
them. 

"  There  he  stands,"  "  the  negro  of  course,"  "  the 
innocent  and  unfortunate  stranger.  Over  his 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  125 

black  body,  rivers  of  blood  have  been  shed,  and 
yet  as  the  crimson  tide  rolls  away  in  the  years, 
we  realize  that  all  this  blood  and  treasure  was 
spent  in  vain;  that  the  negro,  whom  a  million 
Americans  died  to  free,  is  in  present  bond  and 
future  promise,  still  a  slave,  whipped  by  circum 
stances,  and  trodden  under  foot  by  iron  preju 
dices." 

"  *  Shut  out  from  the  heritage  of  liberty,  and 
holding  in  his  black  hand  the  hollow  parchment 
of  his  franchise.  As  a  freeman  he  looks  through 
a  slave's  eyes  at  the  impassible  barriers  which 
imprison  him  forever.' " 

"  Who  said  that  ?  "  asked  several  voices  at  once. 

"  Never  mind,"  continued  Apollos,  "  Hear  some 


more :  " 


" '  It  is  more  than  folly  to  attempt  to  raise  the 
negro  beyond  a  laborer,  and  any  education  that 
attempts  to  do  it,  before  he  passes  through  the 
intermediate  stages  of  civilization,  is  a  failure.' " 

Again,  " '  The  negro  is  treacherous,  deceitful 
and  not  truthful.  He  knows  nothing  of  real 
friendship.  He  would  betray  his  best  friend  to 
gain  his  own  ends.' " 

" '  He  confronts  a  hopeless  future.' ' 

"  *  He  has  not  even  a  soul,  but  is  outside  the 
Gospel  dispensation.  So  far  inferior  as  not  to  be 


a  man.' 


126  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

" '  There  is  not  a  line  of  light  or  hope  for  him 
in  politics,  industry,  in  society  and  in  trade.' ' 

"  *  It  may  not  be  right  to  take  away  his  fran 
chise,  but  it  is  honest.  It  may  not  be  just,  but  it 
is  evident.  It  may  not  be  politic,  but  it  is  a  great, 
glaring,  indisputable  fact.' ' 

"  '  Will  the  white  man  permit  the  negro  to  have 
an  equal  part  in  the  industrial,  political,  social  and 
civil  advantages  of  the  U.  S.  ?  The  answer  to 
this  question  is  in  every  white  man's  heart,  even 
if  it  does  not  lie  openly  upon  his  lips.' ' 

"  *  The  answer  to  this  vital  question  rings  like 
a  martial  bugle  in  the  single  syllable,  No ! ' ' 

"  Tell  me  what  there  is  for  us  ? "  Apollos 
asked.  "  Here  we  are  fitting  ourselves  for  useful 
ness?  The  teachers  have  made  us  feel  that  we 
are  men  —  human  beings,  touched  by  the  same 
Divine  laws,  and  having  the  same  rights,  God 
bestowed  upon  the  white  man  !  " 

"  Is  this  teaching  wrong  ?  Is  there  no  honora 
ble  course  open  to  us  ?  No  field  of  usefulness  ?  " 

"  Are  there  no  respectable  negroes  ?  None  who 
have  acquired  an  education  and  are  laboring  as 
teachers,  preachers,  physicians,  lawyers  or  me. 
chanics  and  by  their  success  are  giving  the  lie  to 
the  statement  that  the  educated  negro  is  a  fail, 
ure  ?  " 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  I  2  7 

"  Are  there  no  negro  homes  where  the  wife  and 
mother  observes  all  the  requirements  of  pure 
womanhood  ? " 

"  How  do  you  manage  to  get  hold  of  so  much 
of  the  white  man's  venom  ? "  asked  one  of  the 
young  men. 

"  O,  he  looks  for  it,"  said  Edwards,  "  just  as  an 
owl  looks  for  faith.  If  I  were  to  read  or  hear 
much  of  this  talk,  Apollos  has  repeated  to  us,  it 
would  unfit  me  for  work." 

"  I  don't  believe  we  are  so  much  worse  than  we 
were  when  we  were  slaves,"  said  Goodson. 

"  Nor  I  either,"  several  voices  affirmed. 

"  If  we  were  less  moved  to  friendship,"  said  a 
young  man  who  had  been  a  silent  listener  up  to 
this  time,  "  It  is  because  we  fail  to  find  friends 
among  our  white  brethren." 

"  A  Southern  man  said  in  an  Eastern  city,  re 
cently,  that  we  are  not  nearly  as  well  off  as  we 
were  when  we  were  slaves.  He  claimed  that  our 
old  masters  were  kind  to  us.  That  they  treated 
us  just  as  they  did  their  pet  horses  and  dogs,  for 
then  we  represented  great  money  value,  and  it 
stood  to  reason  we  would  be  carefully  guarded," 
said  Goodson.  "He  neglected  to  say  anything, 
however,  about  separating  families,  by  the  sale  of 
husbands,  or  wives  or  children." 


128  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

Thus  the  conversation  went  on  till  the  bell 
rang  for  study  hours.  The  next  morning  dawned 
bright  and  clear.  The  hour  for  the  ball  game 
came,  and  the  friends  of  both  schools  were  on 
hand  each  wearing  their  college  colors. 

Washington  went  on  to  the  field  sullen  and 
glum.  His  spirit  had  not  recovered  from  the  bit 
terness  of  the  day  before. 

From  the  start  the  Larimer  boys  were  victori 
ous.  They  were  outdoing  themselves  and  had  a 
man  on  first.  The  first  time  Alexander  took  the 
bat  he  sent  the  ball  flying  down  the  field,  and  was 
half  way  to  the  base  before  the  people  realized 
what  he  had  done.  On,  on,  he  went  for  dear  life, 
and  planted  his  feet  on  the  plate  before  the 
catcher  has  the  ball  in  hand. 

Larimer  went  wild  with  delight.  The  people 
yell  like  mad.  Even  the  sedate  President  forgets 
his  dignity  and  throws  up  his  hat,  Rah !  Rah  ! 
Rah !  he  finds  himself  shouting. 

Six  other  innings  are  played,  and  the  game 
stands :  Larimer  7,  Otis  Hadly  3. 

There  was  little  else  talked  about  that  night 
but  Larimer's  victory.  Washington  and  Alex 
ander  were  the  champions  of  the  school.  Apollos 
heard  their  praise,  and  received  their  congratula 
tions  in  silence.  The  faculty  had  never  seen  him 
in  so  bad  a  spirit. 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  I  29 

The  next  morning,  one  of  the  teachers  gave 
each  student  at  her  table  a  slip  of  paper,  on  which 
she  had  written  a  verse  she  had  carefully  selected. 

These  quotations  were  to  be  read  during  the 
hour  for  dinner.  This  was  done  with  the  hope 
that  she  might  turn  their  thoughts  away  from  the 
all  exciting  ball  game,  and  Larimer's  victory. 

Had  one  listened  to  the  various  conversations 
at  the  different  tables,  they  would  have  caught 
the  words  "  Victory,"  "  We  taught  them  a  les 
son,"  "  Just  wiped  them  out,"  and  "  111  bet  they 
will  do  little  bragging  after  this." 

Apollos  alone  seemed  to  be  in  gloom.  The 
talk  at  the  "  Race  Conference  "  had  aroused  his 
natural  impulses,  as  they  had  never  been  roused 
before.  For  the  past  forty-eight  hours  he  had 
been  asking  himself:  "why  the  color  of  his  skin 
should  affect  his  standing  as  a  man  ? "  But  for 
the  hope  of  something  better  than  the  old  days 
and  life  he  would  not  care  to  live. 

The  thought  of  not  only  bettering  his  own  life, 
but  the  lives  of  his  people,  had  spurred  him  on  to 
intellectual  endeavor.  The  expectation  of  some 
thing  better,  had  kept  him  from  vice  and  low  pur 
suits. 

He  remembered  the  days  when  he  longed  for 
love  and  sympathy.  Then  he  saw  what  his  life 


I3O  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

would  have  been  but  for  the  education  he  had 
gained.  He  gritted  his  teeth  at  the  memory  of 
his  sufferings. 

He  saw  the  miserable  poverty  of  his  childhood  ; 
the  wretched  cabin  where  his  mother  had  died, 
and  himself  a  half  starved  boy. 

In  those  days  he  was  anything  but  prepossess 
ing  in  appearance,  for  he  was  ragged,  dirty  and 
ignorant. 

Cuffs  and  kicks  were  more  frequent  than  kind 
words.  In  fact  he  had  learned  to  expect  them, 
and  stood  ready  to  defend  himself. 

"  Was  there  a  God  who  looked  down  upon  the 
abuse  of  his  people  and  allowed  it  to  go  on  ?"  he 
asked  himself.  He  was  standing  face  to  face 
\vith  the  great  question  that  concerned  his  race. 

Bitterly  he  said  to  himself : 

"  I  am,  and  always  will  be,  only  a  nigger;  there 
is  nothing  to  look  forward  to!" 

He  had  not  reached  the  point  where  he  could 
see  that  the  individual  is  to  help  solve  the  difficult 
question. 

He  did  not  think  that  Larimer,  and  kindred 
Institutions  were  working  to  this  end.  That  the 
best  talent,  among  the  young  negroes,  was  to  go 
out  from  these  institutions,  and  help  to  lessen  the 
lump  of  ignorance  that  exists  among  the  negroes. 


OR    VI  LETS   BOY  131 

Instead  of  grinding  over  the  wrongs  endured 
by  his  race,  he  was  expected  to  prepare  himself 
to  be  to  them  an  inspiration,  a  helper  and  a 
brother.  With  others  he  had  received  a  slip  of 
paper  in  the  morning,  and  thrust  it  into  his  pocket 
without  looking  at  it,  then  pushing  back  his  chair 
a  little,  he  folded  his  arms  and  silently  waited  for 
the  hymn  to  be  sung,  and  prayer  offered. 

He  was  anxious  to  return  to  his  room  and 
brood  over  the  misery  of  his  people. 

As  soon  as  the  blessing  had  been  sung  and  the 
plates  served  at  noon  the  teacher  called  upon 
some  one  of  the  students  to  read  his  selection. 
The  first  to  respond,  read : 

"  Give  me  thy  light,  that  I  may  kindly   be  for 

others  heed; 
Give  me  thy   grace,  that    I  may  better  see  my 

brother's  need ; 
And  thus  extend  what  I  receive   from  thee,  in 

word  and  deed." 

The  words  seemed  to  arouse  Apollos'  atten 
tion. 

The  next  read : 

"  There  are  flowers  down  in  the  valley  low,  and 

over  the  mountain  side, 
Which  were  never  praised  by  human  voice,  nor 

by  human  eyes  descried ; 


132  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Yet  as  sweet  as  the  breath  of  the  royal  rose,  is 

the  perfume  they  exhale  ; 
And  why  they  bloom,  and  where  they  bloom,  the 

good  Lord  knoweth  well." 

"  If  I  can  ease  one  heart  from  aching,  I  shall  not 

live  in  vain ; 
If  I  can  ease  one  life    the  aching,  or  cool  one 

pain, 
Or  help  one  fainting  robin  unto  its  nest  again, 

I  shall  not  live  in  vain." 

"  An  arm  of  aid  to  the  weak,  a  friendly  hand  to 

the  friendless, 
Kind  words  so  short  to  speak,  but  whose  echo  is 

endless, 

The  world  is  wide ;  these  things  are  small, 
They  may  be  nothing,  but  they  are  all." 

So   one     after   another    read     his    quotation. 
Apollos  felt  in  his  pocket  for  the  one  that    had 
been  handed  to  him,  while  Alexander  read  : 
"  Just  to  be  still  and  murmur  not ; 
To  know  He  never  yet  forgot 
The  child  He  led ;  tomorrow's  cares 
To  lay  on  Him,  my  Guide,  to  bear; 
To  see  the  sunlight  of  today, 
Nor  sigh  that  it  may  fade  away — 
If  this  my  part,  my  days  shall  be 
Forecasts  of  immortality." 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  133 

Apollos  hurriedly  read  to  himself  his  slip,  and 
hastily  looked  into  the  face  of  his  teacher.  Were 
these  selections  chosen  expressly  for  his  own  ben 
efit? 

Was  there  a  design  in  the  choice  of  the  quota 
tions  ?  Just  then  his  own  name  was  called  ; 
clearly  he  read  : 

"  Once  out  of  all  the  anguish  and  the  sorrow  of 

my  heart  ; 
I  wrote  a  song,  and  put  my  pent  up  passion  in  its 

art. 
And  the  great  world  never  heeded  this  sorrowful 

human  groan. 
For  it  bore  a  burden  infinitely  heavier   of   its 


own." 


Once   out  of  the  happiness  and  joy  within  my 

breast, 
I  made  a  little  song  and  blithly  sent   it  on  its 

quest. 
And  the  great  world,  with  its  infinitely  many  joys 

divine, 
Still  had  room,  and  instant  welcome  for  this  little 

song  of  mine." 

Just  then  the  bell  tapped  and  the  students 
passed  out  of  the  dining  room.  Apollos  had  new 
thoughts  on  responsibility.  He  had  been  told 


134  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

the  truths,  taught  in  the  selections,  again  and 
again,  but  they  had  never  seemed  to  mean  so 
much  before.  They  helped  him  out  of  the  dumps 
and  caused  him  to  resolve  to  carry  a  cheerful  face 
in  the  future. 

If  wrong  existed  he  could  not  correct,  he  would 
try  not  to  commit  sin  by  his  moody  spirit. 


CHAPTER  X. 

ALEXANDER   GIFFORD   IN  LOVE 

Alexander  was  now  twenty-two,  and  had  been 
a  student  at  Larimer  nine  years.  In  that  time  he 
had  developed  into  a  strong  young  man.  He  was 
a  gentleman  to  the  backbone,  and  the  very  soul 
of  honor. 

He  had  reached  the  age  when  his  soul  longed 
for  some  heart  he  could  fed  was  all  his  own. 
The  face  of  a  woman  had.  of  late,  come  between 
his  own  and  his  books.  It  was  the  face  of  a 
young  woman  with  a  broad  brow  and  smooth, 
well-kept  hair.  Her  eyes  and  face  as  black  as 
night,  and  yet  every  feature  classic,  almost  to 
severity  in  its  outline.  She  was  peculiarly  beau 
tiful  to  him. 

His  love  had  grown  into  a  passion  for  her,  and 
yet  he  had  been  kept  from  telling  her  of  his  love. 
For  the  past  few  months  she  had  seemed  to  shun 
him,  and  when  forced  to  be  in  his  presence,  or  to 
receive  his  attentions,  she  had  been  under  re 
straint,  as  if  unwilling  to  talk, 

US 


136  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

He  thought  of  her  womanly  character,  and 
wondered  if  one  so  far  above  him  could  possibly 
love  him.  The  time  had  come  when  he  felt  he 
must  speak.  He  could  keep  silent  no  longer. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  the  summer  term,  and 
they  were  going  in  different  directions.  Judy 
to  teach  again  in  Tuckerville,  Ala.,  and  he  to  go 
to  western  New  York  to  work  in  a  hotel. 

For  several  nights  they  had  met  at  the  church 
to  practice  the  Commencement  Music.  Each 
night  he  had  resolved  to  accompany  her  to  the 
boarding  hall,  but  she  had  hurried  off  with  some 
of  the  girls  and  given  him  no  chance  to  speak 
with  her  alone. 

One  evening  he  told  her  he  wished  to  speak  to 
her  after  rehearsal,  and  so  found  himself  once 
more  with  Judy  on  his  arm  going  towards  the 
girls'  dormitory. 

Briefly  he  told  her  of  his  love ;  that  she  was  all 
his  heart  could  wish,  good,  gifted  and  beautiful ; 
and  that  he  needed  her  love  and  strength  to  make 
his  work  for  their  people  complete. 

For  a  moment  Judy  did  not  answer.  Then 
lifting  her  tearful  eyes  to  his,  she  said : 

"  I  cannot  link  my  life  with  yours,  much  as  I 
love  you,  for  we  each  have  a  different  purpose  in 
life.  When  my  father  died,  I  promised  him  I 


VI'LET'S  BOY  137 

would  live  for  God  and  our  people ;  that  I  would 
go  down  where  they  are,  and  lift  them  up  out  of 
their  degradation,  to  God." 

"  You  seek  the  intellectual  uplift  of  the  negro, 
without  the  one  thing  needful,  a  Christian  exper 
ience.  In  our  life-work,  you  would  be  in  my 
way,  and  I  should  be  in  yours  if  I  were  to  marry 
you." 

"  I  dare  not  give  my  life  into  your  keeping, 
however  much  my  heart  prompts  me  to  do  it,  for 
I  should  break  my  vow  to  my  father,  and  take 
back  the  offering,  my  redeemed  self,  which  I  have 
laid  upon  God's  altar." 

Alexander  urged  his  love,  telling  her  that  she 
should  be  free  to  work  in  her  own  way.  Her  only 
answer  was : 

"  How  shall  two  walk  together  except  they  be 
agreed." 

Turning  to  him,  as  they  entered  the  gate  lead 
ing  to  the  ladies'  hall,  she  said : 

"  Alexander  I  am  sorry  to  pain  you  but  I  must 
be  true  to  my  vow.  You  are  not  a  Christian ; 
you  lack  a  real  fixed  purpose  in  life.  I  know  you 
have  rare  talents,  that  you  are  manly,  honorable 
and  true ;  and  yet  you  lack  the  one  thing  that 
will  make  your  life  a  success  among  our  people, 
and  will  lift  them  up  to  the  only  source  of  safety 
and  true  happiness." 


138  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

14  Remember  this,  a  Godless  education  is  not 
what  they  need  ! "  Bidding  him  good  night  she 
hurried  into  the  hall. 

Alexander  hastened  to  his  room  feeling  that 
there  was  not  another  girl  in  the  University  who 
could  have  spoken  to  him  so  simply,  so  sincerely, 
as  she  had  done.  She  believed  every  word  she 
said.  She  had  faith  in  God.  Christ  was  a  real 
living  person  to  her,  not  a  dead  Christ. 

Christian  service  was  more  than  profession,  it 
was  a  life.  It  had  a  personal  meaning  to  her. 

Hurrying  into  bed  he  pretended  to  be  asleep 
when  Apollos  came  into  the  room,  a  few  moments 
later;  and  yet  sleep  was  impossible.  His  mind 
was  too  busy  to  allow  him  to  sleep.  He  thought 
of  his  grandmother's  life  of  Christian  service  and 
sacrifice,  and  of  her  wishes  and  prayers  for  him. 
Religion  was  everything  to  her.  He  remembered 
what  she  told  him  of  his  mother,  that  she  was  a 
Christian. 

Then  he  sought  to  understand  his  own  attitude 
towards  religion.  He  was  not  an  unbeliever,  he 
was  just  indifferent  He  had  never  felt  the  need 
of  being  other  than  he  was,  a  straight-forward, 
honest  fellow,  hating  deception  and  despising  a 
hypocrite. 

He  thought   of  some    of   his  fellow-students, 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  139 

whom  he  knew  to  be  leading  double  lives.  They 
were  untruthful,  when  it  would  help  them  out  of 
a  College  difficulty  or  hard  lesson. 

Often,  when  they  spoke  in  meeting,  he  had  felt 
thy  were  not  sincere.  He  believed  himself  to  be 
morally  above  them,  although  he  was  not  a  Chris 
tian.  Then  he  asked  himself  if  there  was  not  a 
better  life  than  he  was  leading.  If  others  were 
untrue,  did  it  excuse  him  from  being  an  out  and 
out  Christian  ? 

I  do  not  know  who  it  was  that  said : 

"  The  character  of  no  man  is  fixed,  until  it  has 
been  tried  by  the  woman  he  loves.  Till  then  he 
has  only  the  material  of  character,  waiting  to  be 
shaped  and  altered." 

It  was  true  in  Alexander's  case.  Judy's  words 
could  not  be  driven  from  his  mind. 

"  You  have  no  fixed  purpose  in  life.  Nothing 
can  take  the  place  of  Christian  purpose.  Our 
people  do  not  need  a  Godless  education." 

The  next  morning  Apollos  observed  Alexan 
der's  troubled  look,  and  said  : 

"  What's  up  old  fellow,  you  don't  look  over  and 
above  cheerful  this  morning  ?  Did  Judy  go  back 
on  you  last  night  ? " 

Alexander  answered  with  some  bitterness  :  "  I 
am  not  over  and  above  grateful  for  my  existence, 
just  now." 


I4O  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

This  spirit  was  so  foreign  to  Alexander,  that 
Apollos  gave  up  his  bantering  tone.  Throwing 
his  arms  about  his  friend,  he  said :  "  Tell  me  all 
about  it !  " 

In  a  few  words  the  whole  story  was  told.  With 
considerable  spirit  Apollos  said : 

"  No  woman  has  a  right  to  force  a  man  to  be 
come  a  professing  Christian  to  gain  her  love." 

"  No,  No  !  Apollos,  you  are  wronging  her.  She 
only  told  me  the  truth.  There  was  no  effort  on 
her  part  to  have  me  profess  religion  to  gain  her 
hand.  She  simply  told  me  some  plain  truths  for 
my  own  good.  The  question  that  troubles  me  is, 
how  am  I  to  get  right  with  God  ?  " 

"  You  have  got  me  there,"  said  Apollos  as  he 
hurried  from  the  room  to  hide  his  feelings. 

No  sooner  was  Alexander  left  alone,  than  falling 
upon  his  knees  he  gave  himself  to  God  and  his 
service,  and  felt  himself  accepted  and  adopted  as 
a  child  of  God.  Rising  to  his  feet  he  said  : 

"I'll  trust  Him  who  has  promised  :  '  My  pres 
ence  shall  go  with  thee,  and  I  will  give  thee 
peace!5" 

Seating  himself  at  the  table,  he  hurriedly  wrote 
a  few  lines  to  Judy,  saying : 

"  Life  is  widening,  deepening,  and  getting 
sweeter  and  happier.  I  have  found  comfort  be- 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  14! 

yond  expression  by  believing  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Pray  that  God  may  take  my  life  and 
make  it  throb  with  life  and  meaning  for  our  race. 
I  feel  my  spirit  is  now  resting  in  his  love,  and  am 
content  and  happy." 

That  evening,  at  the  student's  prayer  meeting 
he  gave  his  first  testimony,  Rising  to  his  feet,  he 
said : 

"  I  want  to  tell  you  of  the  new  joy  that  has 
come  into  my  life.  Christ's  love  fills  my  soul." 

"  I  now  stand  upon  Christ's  merits, 

I  ask  no  safer  stand, 
Not  'een  where  glory  dwelleth 

In  Immanuel's  land." 

Had  there  come  a  peal  of  thunder  out  of  the 
clear  sky,  there  would  have  been  no  greater  sur 
prise.  Alexander  and  Apollos  had  withstood  all 
the  persuasions  of  teachers  and  friends  to  become 
Christians.  His  testimony  thrilled  the  entire 
congregation. 

Judy  had  leaned  forward  to  catch  every  word. 
Her  blood  gave  a  leap  and  her  body  quivered 
with  its  tingling  rush  through  her  veins.  She  felt 
every  one  in  the  house  could  hear  her  heart  beat. 
His  testimony  was,  to  her,  a  delight  that  was  al 
most  painful. 

The  leader  caught  the  spirit  of  the  meeting  and 


142  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

asked  if  there  were  not  others  to  begin  the  new 
life  with  Alexander,  and  several  raised  their  hands. 
Apollos,  contrary  to  all  expectations,  remained 
apparently  indifferent.  On  reaching  their  room 
he  said  to  Alexander  : 

"  I  respect  your  stand,  but  for  my  own  part,  I 
am  not  ready  to  become  a  Christian !  Remember, 
this  is  a  matter  we  will  not  discuss.  I  could  talk 
with  you,  if  I  talked  with  any  one,  but  I  am  not 
free  to  talk  with  any  one.  Should  the  time  ever 
come  for  me  to  speak,  you,  old  boy,  shall  be  the 
one  to  point  out  the  way,  and  help  me,  as  Chris 
tians  say,  into  the  light.  Remember — not  a  word 
till  then!" 

That  Alexander  was  disappointed,  does  not 
express  it.  They  had  been  united  in  thought 
and  purpose  since  they  had  been  in  Larimer. 

Now,  when  it  had  come  to  the  deepest  experi 
ence  of  the  human  soul  they  were  to  be  divided. 

Alexander  and  Judy  met  daily  in  the  dining 
hall  and  recitation  room,  but  seemed  under  great 
restraint.  Soon  Apollos  noticed  that  Alexander 
began  to  shun  Judy  and  that  both  were  unhappy. 

Turning  to  his  chum  Apollos  said : 

11 1  thought  religion  made  people  happy." 

41  It  does,"  replied  Alexander,  "what  led  you  to 
think  it  did  not  ?  " 


OR  vi  LET'S  BOY  143 

"  Your  long  face  and  lack  of  joy.  Before  you 
became  a  Christian  there  was  not  a  person  in  the 
University  more  joyous  than  you  and  Judy,  and 
then  you  were  fast  friends.  Now  you  are  both 
Christians  and  both  unhappy.  You  shun  her  as 
if  you  were  offended  with  her ;  and  she,  by  every 
look  shows  she  does  not  understand  you,  and  is 
•'miserable.  I  don't  want  religion,  if  it  makes  me 
;go  back  on  my  friends." 

While  Apollos  had  been  talking,  Alexander 
had  risen  from  his  chair  and  gone  to  the  window. 
Turning  to  Apollos  he  said: 

"I  do  not  want  you  or  any  one  else  to  think  I 
have  professed  religion  because  Judy  urged  me 
to  do  it.  Neither  do  I  wish  her  to  feel  that  I  took 
the  step  because  she  refused  me,  or  that  I  thought 
to  gain  my  end  in  this  way.  I  love  Judy  with  all 
my  soul  and  feel  more  and  more  that  I  cannot  get 
along  without  her." 

"  Whatever  put  such  a  notion  into  your  head  ?'" 
asked  Apollos,  "  Any  one  that  knows  you,  would 
not  think  of  it  for  a  moment." 

"  You,  Apollos,  said  no  woman  has  the  right  to 
demand  that  a  man  should  become  a  professing 
Christian  before  he  could  marry  her.  In  my  first 
joy  at  knowing  I  was  a  child  of  God,  I  never 
thought  of  it  in  that  light.  Later  it  came  back 


144  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

to  me,  and  1  felt  that  Judy,  as  well  as  yourself  be 
lieved  I  was  not  sincere." 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,  Alexander,  you  are  sincerity 
itself.  I  suppose  this  is  one  of  the  temptations 
that  I  hear  Christians  talk  about ;  anyway,  get  rid 
of  it  as  soon  as  possible,  for  I  want  my  cheerful 
chum  back  again." 

That  night,  after  rehearsal,  two  young  people 
walked  down  the  sidewalk  toward  the  boarding 
hall  arm  in  arm.  It  did  not  need  for  Apollos  to 
take  the  second  look  to  know  who  they  were,  for 
it  was  Alexander  and  Judy.  A  few  moments 
later  Alexander  came  rushing  into  the  room  in 
the  greatest  excitement. 

"  It's  all  right,  Apollos  !  It's  all  right !  Con 
gratulate  me!  I  am  the  happiest  boy  in  the  Uni 
versity." 

There  is  never  but  one  first  day  to  an  engage 
ment,  and  this  one  day  is  happier  than  all  other 
days. 

People  say :  "  That  a  woman  gives  more  of  her 
heart  than  a  man."  It  was  not  so  in  Judy  and 
Alexander's  case,  for  each  gave  their  whole  heart, 
and  each  felt  surprised  that  the  other  could  love 
one  so  imperfect. 

Alexander  was  manly,  and  so  overflowing  with 
love  and  reverence  for  Judy,  that  he  treated  her 
as  if  she  were  a  superior  being. 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  145 

There  is  nothing  so  grand  as  to  see  a  man,  in 
his  young  manhood,  in  love  with  a  woman.  Next 
after  the  abiding  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  soul,  is  the  fixed  presence  of  a  Christian 
woman  in  the  heart.  She  ennobles  him  and 
brings  out  the  best  there  is  in  him. 

If  he  is  coarse,  she  refines  him,  and  beautifies 
his  soul.  Judy  became  the  glory  of  his  life.  The 
few  remaining  days  before  Commencement  soon 
passed  and  the  students  began  to  scatter,  each  in 
his  own  way. 

Judy's  train  left  several  hours  before  Alexander 
and  A  polios  were  to  start  for  western  New  York. 
Alexander  had  his  last  look  at  Judy  as  she  sat  by 
the  window  in  the  Jim  Crow  car,  bound  for 
Tuckerville,  Ala. 

A  few  days  later  we  find  Alexander  seated  on 
a  rock  back  of  the  hotel.  He  holds  in  his  hand 
the  first  letter  written  by  Judy  since  their  en 
gagement. 

He  had  read  it  over  and  over  again.  She  tells 
him  of  her  happiness  in  the  knowledge  that  he 
loves  her. 

"  I  have  just  been  thanking  God  for  the  power 
to  enjoy,  as  well  as  the  enjoyment  that  comes 
from  this  knowledge.  I  have  thanked  Him  on 
bended  knees  for  both.  Let  us  stand  close  to  the 
Master  and  he  will  direct  our  steps." 


146  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

How  bright  the  world  looked  to  him  as  he  sat 
there  with  her  letter  in  his  hands.  The  next  year 
they  would  be  through  school,  and  he  could  make 
a  home  for  Judy  and  his  grandmother.  Togeth 
er  they  would  live  and  work  for  God. 

u  My  work  is  hard,"  Judy  wrote,  "but  I  can  see 
a  wonderful  improvement  in  my  school  from  year 
to  year,  and  feel  that  I  am  overcoming  the  igno 
rance,  superstition  and  laziness  of  the  people." 

"  When  I  return  to  Larimer  this  fall  I  expect  to 
bring  Pink  Patterson  with  me.  Really  Alexan 
der,  if  I  never  accomplish  any  thing  more  in  this 
settlement,  the  redemption  of  this  girl  will  more 
than  pay  for  all  the  toil  and  sacrifice  I  have  made 
for  this  people."  • 


CHAPTER  XI 


'ES  SE'F" 


On  a  clear  warm  morning  in  the  latter  part  of 
June,  a  well  dressed  young  negro  took  his  way  to 
A'nt  Car'line's  dilapidated  cabin.  It  was  a  perfect 
morning,  for  there  was  not  a  cloud  to  be  seen  in 
the  sky.  Here  and  there  the  birds  were  joyfully 
calling  to  their  mates,  while  on  both  sides  of  the 
road  the  wild  flowers  were  in  full  bloom. 

Nothing  of  this  escaped  the  eyes  of  the  beauty 
loving  young  man,  who  seemed  deeply  interested 
in  every  thing  about  him.  As  he  neared  the 
cabin,  he  stopped  and  listened  for  a  few  moments. 

A'nt  Car'line  was  at  the  wash  tub,  hard  at 
work,  and  singing  between  the  rubs  she  gave  the 
clothes : 

"  Bar  ma  away  on  y'u  snowy  wings,"  rub,  rub,  rub, 
To  mah  immortal  'ome,"  rub,  rub,  rub, 
O  bar  ma  away  on  y'u  snowy  wings 
To  mah  immortal  'ome — "  rub,  rub,  rub  !  rub,  rub ! 

"  I  know  I's  nerin'"  rub,  rub,  ude  hebhenly  Ian' 
O'  fr'ens  an'  kindrid  dear"  rub,  rub,  rub,  rub, 

147 


148  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Fo'  I  brush  de  dews  on  Jardin's  stream' ; 
De,'  "  rub,  rub,  rub,"  "  crossin'  mus'  be  near ; 
O  come  angal  ban', 
C-O-M-E." 

The  hymn  was  cut  short  by  a  knock  at  her 
door.  Hastily  drying  her  hands,  she  hurried  to 
greet  her  visitor. 

"  Bress  y'u  soul,  honey,  I's  pow'ful  glad  ter  see 
y'u ! "  A'nt  Car'line,  joyfully  exclaimed.  "  Come 
right  inter  de  'ouse,  an'  res'  y'u  'at ! " 

"  I  am  delighted  to  see  you,  A'nt  Car'line," 
said  the  young  man,  who  was  no  other  than  Tobe 
Washburn,  just  returned  from  the  Industrial 
school  located  in  Tuskegee,  Alabama.  "  How 
are  you,"  he  continued,  "  and  how  is  Alexander  ?" 

"  I's  gittin'  ol',  Mistah  Washburn,  an'  mah  hans 
er  gittin'  kin'  er  draw'd  up,  but  I's  wukkin'  an'  er 
sabin'  ter  he'p  mah  boy  thoo  de  varsity.  De 
Lawd  done  stan'  by  ma  an'  'e's  gwinter  he'p  ma 
thoo.  Hab  y'u  com'd  'ome  ter  stay  ?  "  asked  the 
old  woman. 

"  Yes,  A'nt  Car'line,  I  have  finished  the  Nor 
mal  course  at  Tuskegee  and  also  learned  the 
blacksmith  trade.  I  have  come  home  to  open  a 
shop  here  in  Barneyville." 

"  I's  mouty  glad,"  A'nt  Car'line  admiringly  re- 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  149 

plied,  "  coz  you  hab  entitlement  ter  be  sumpin 
mo'n  des  er  no  count,  lak  udders  I  knows." 

"  A'nt  Carline,"  said  Tobe,  the  tears  coming 
to  his  eyes,  "  I  came  over  here  this  morning  to 
thank  you  for  the  plain  words  you  gave  me  a  few 
years  ago  when  I  was  a  thoughtless  fellow,  living 
for  present  enjoyment.  But  for  you  I  should 
have  remained  a  trifling  young  man,  like  so  many 
others  about  here." 

"You  were  my  inspiration,  A'nt  Car'line.  I 
have  come  to  feel  that  the  vicious,  idle,  negro 
boys  and  girls  in  Barneyville  need  the  positive 
waking  up  you  gave  me,  to  help  them  to  make 
something  of  themselves." 

While  Tobe  had  been  speaking,  A'nt  Car'line 
rocked  vigorously  back  and  forth,  the  tears  run 
ning  down  her  withered  cheeks.  Raising  her 
eyes  to  heaven,  while  she  clasped  and  unclasped 
her  black  hands,  she  said : 

"  Y'u  mek  ma  feel  so  'umbil,  Mistah  Washburn, 
w'at  am  I  dat  de  Lawd  shu'd  'low  me  ter  p'int 
one  o'  his  chil'ns  in  de  bressed  way,  'an  he'p  'im 
ter  mek  er  man  outen  'imse'fs.  Hit's  de  wuk  o' 
de  Lawd,  an  y'u  mus'  gib  'im  de  glo'y,  not  po'  ol' 
A'nt  Car'line." 

"  I  know,"  said  Tobe  earnestly,  "  that  God  has 
helped  me.  I  also  know  he  put  it  into  your 


I5O  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

heart  to  say  the  strong,  sharp  words  that  roused 
my  ambition  to  go  to  Tuskegee,  and  I  shall  nev 
er  cease  to  thank  you." 

"  Dis  am  er  happifyin  'casion,  fo'  dar  am  nuffin 
dat  mek  ma  feel  so  happy  as  hit  do  w'en  de 
brack  fo'ks  gits  mo'  commonsenser.  Now  da's 
erady  ter  set  down  an'  say  de  wurrill's  ergin  um, 
an  do  nuffin,  iven  das  des  ergin  umsufs.  I  'clar 
I  doan  wunner  de  fo'ks  f'om  de  nowf  gits  'scour- 
aged  an'  fuse  ter  'elp  um  no  mo'.  I's  propesin 
diffunt  t'ings  fo'  de  col'd  fo'ks  w'en  ma  Alexander 
an'  de  uddahs  gits  thoo  de  varsity." 

"  The  colored  people  are  already  improving, 
Auntie.  There  are  intelligent  carpenters  as  well 
as  preachers,  harnessmakers,  brickmakers,  and 
blacksmiths,  as  well  as  physicians  and  teachers, 
who  are  taking  their  places  in  the  South  and 
showing  what  education  does  for  the  negro." 

"  I  git's  'scour aged  w'en  I  see's  de  boys  an  gals 
doin'  nuffin.  I's  exhortin'  um  an'  'monstat'in 
wid  um  all  de  time,  but  da  won  pay  no  'tention  to 
ma!" 

"  Don't  be  discouraged,  auntie,  can  you  find 
among  the  whole  lot  a  more  hopeless  case  than 
Tobe  Washburn  ?  You  certainly  reached  me  ! 
And  then  Alexander  got  his  inspiration  from 
you.  If  we  ever  accomplish  any  thing  you  are 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  151 

going  to  share  in  our  labors,  for  you  see  your 
work  will  go  right  on  forever.  Have  you  never 
thought  of  the  partnership  there  is  in  Christian 
service  ?  "  asked  Tobe. 

This  was  a  new  idea  to  A'nt  Car'line.  For  a 
few  moments  she  was  silent,  and  then  in  an  awed 
tone  she  asked : 

"  Do  y'u  mean  de  Lawd's  gwinter  bress  po'  oF 
Car'line,  w'en  y'u  an'  Alexander  wuk  ter  brung  de 
col'd  fo'ks  outen  dar  ignaence  ?  " 

"  I  mean  just  that,  Auntie.  During  all  the 
years  I  was  in  school  I  have  never  forgotten  to 
ask  God  to  bless  you  ?  I  have  again  and  again 
thanked  him  for  putting  it  into  my  heart  to  visit 
you  that  night,  when  you  showed  me  what  a  mis 
erable  fellow  I  was.  You  made  me  feel  very  un 
comfortable,  A'nt  Car'line,  and  sometimes  angry, 
but  it  was  just  what  I  needed  to  open  my  eyes." 

"  Bress  de  Lawd  !  "  shouted  A'nt  Car'line.  "  I 
hez  'bunance'  o'  reason  ter  be  'umbil  befo'  Gawd, 
ter  t'ink  'e  lemme  'elp  on'  er  'is  chil'n." 

Going  to  a  shelf  near  the  fireplace,  she  took 
down  a  letter  which  she  handed  to  Tobe,  saying: 

"  Read  dis  lettah  f'om  Alexander  ter  ma.  I 
hatter  shout  an  cry  mos'  all  nite  atter  Jennie  Jor- 
den  done  red  hit  ter  ma." 

Tobe  took  the  letter  from  her  trembling  hands, 
and  commenced  to  read  aloud : 


152  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"Larimer  University,  Mississippi,  June  5,  1898. 

My  dear  Grandmother: —  I  have  two 
matters  of  the  greatest  interest  to  us  both,  to 
write  you  about.  First,  I  want  to  tell  you  that 
God  had  answered  your  prayers ;  that  I  have 
found  Christ,  and  know  him  to  be  my  personal 
Savior." 

Here  the  old  woman  stopped  Tobe,  and  said : 

u  I  war  so  'stonished  an'  glad  I  des  hoi'  mah 
breaf  an'  lis'n'd.  I  'clar  I  des  fought  mah  breaf 
war  gwinter  stop  er  breavin' ;  hadn  t  I  bin  er  ras- 
telin'  an'  er  rastelin'  at  de  t'rone  o'  grace  evey 
sense  dat  boy  war  bon'd  ?  Des  er  beggin'  an'  er 
axin'  an'  er  beggin'  an  er  axin'  Gawd  ter  brung 
'im  inter  de  foP,  an'  now  'e's  done  done  hit!  "  said 
A'nt  Car'line  in  hallelujah  tones,  wiping  her  eyes 
upon  her  apron. 

Tobe  read  on: 

"  I  shall  never  cease  to  thank  God  for  my  dear 
old  praying  grandmother." 

"  Hallyloo !  "  shouted  A'nt  Car'line,  Tobe  read 
on,  "  For  her  consistent  Christian  life  and  helpful 
words.  If  I  ever  gain  heaven,  your  prayers  and 
tears,  as  well  as  the  earnest  words  of  one  I  have 
learned  to  love  better  than  my  own  life,  will  have 
led  me  there." 

"  Heah  dat,  Mistah  Washburn,"  said  A'nt  Car'- 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  153 

line  proudly,  "  dat  boy  am  done  gone  an'  'gaged 
hise'f  ter  de  bestis  gal  in  de  varsity.  Des  read 
w'at  'e  don  say." 

"  Then  grandmother,  I  have  won  the  love  of 
the  truest  and  best  girl  in  the  whole  world.  I 
have  written  you  about  her  before.  Judy  Bunday 
is  her  name.  She  is  alone  in  the  world,  for  her 
parents  are  both  dead.  Her  father  was  a  minister 
in  Hoopston,  Ga." 

"  She  is  most  beautiful  and  gifted.  She  loves 
our  people  and  has  consecrated  her  life  to  them. 
When  I  am  well  settled  as  a  minister,  she  has 
promised  to  become  my  wife,  and  help  me  in  my 
work." 

"  What  am  I,  that  God  should  bestow  upon  me 
such  a  rich  gift  ?  I  keep  asking  God  to  make 
me  worthy  of  her  love.  In  one  year  I  shall  be 
through  here.  I  am  coming  home  then  and  go 
ing  to  work  among  the  negroes  in  Barneyville. 
There  shall  be  no  washing  or  ironing  for  you, 
for  I  am  going  to  take  care  of  you  and  make  your 
last  days  just  as  happy  as  I  can." 

"Later,  when  I  bring  Judy  to  our  home,  we 
three  will  live  together,  and  work  among  our  peo 
ple.     God  bless  you  my  precious  grandmother. 
I  am  too  busy  to  write  more." 
Lovingly, 

ALEXANDER  GLEASON. 


154  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

A'nt  Car'line  could  not  refrain  from  shouting 
when  Tobe  finished  reading  the  letter,  for  her  cup 
was  full  and  running  over.  The  two  continued 
to  talk  till  her  wash  water  was  cold  and  her  fire 
had  gone  out.  Then  Tobe  took  his  leave,  assur 
ing  A'nt  Car'line  that  Alexander  would  find  him 
ready  to  aid  him  in  his  work  for  the  betterment 
of  their  people. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"  CLARENDON    SPRINGS    HOUSE,"    NEW    YORK 

The  heated  season  had  come.  The  dwellers  in 
cities  and  towns  had  sought  the  mountains,  the 
seashore  and  the  springs,  for  health,  pleasure  and 
a  cool  breath. 

In  a  delightfully  pleasant  town  in  western 
New  York,  a  large  number  of  guests  were  spend 
ing  the  summer  at  the  Clarendon  Springs  House. 
Among  them  were  a  number  of  southern  men, 
two  of  whom  we  know;  St.  Julian  de  Goochy  and 
the  Hon.  Abner  Gleason,  both  of  Barneyville, 
Ga. 

The  vexed  question:  "  What  shall  be  done 
with  the  negro,"  had  been  discussed  again  and 
again  by  the  guests.  Northern  men  had  asked 
innumerable  questions  and  expressed  their  opin 
ions  in  a  way  that  showed  there  was  every  shade 
of  belief  among  them. 

The  Hon.  Abner  Gleason  had  listened  quietly 
to  all  that  had  been  said,  saying  nothing  himself. 
Not  so  St.  Julian  de  Goochy.  He  had  talked 


156  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

loud  and  used  the  most  bitter  terms,  when  he 
spoke  of  the  "  Nigger,"  as  he  always  called  the 
black  man. 

It  soon  became  noticeable  to  the  guests,  that  he 
was  most  vehement  in  his  denunciations  of  them, 
in  the  after  part  of  the  day.  At  that  time  he  was 
apt  to  be  somewhat  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 

Another  Southern  guest  who  was  much  in  the 
company  of  the  two  men  named,  and  had  taken 
an  active  part  in  the  discussion  of  the  negroes' 
future,  was  Sylvester  Carpenter,  a  business  man 
from  Macon,  Ga. 

These  three  men  had  just  left  the  dining  room 
and  sought  the  Spring  House  for  a  quiet  smoke 
and  talk,  when  Gleason,  turning  to  de  Goochy, 
said: 

"  Have  you  observed  the  almost  white  negro 
who  waits  on  the  table  on  the  other  side  of  the 
room  from  us  ?  " 

"Yes,"  said  de  Goochy,  "and  have  caught  him 
watching  us." 

"  So  have  I,  and  have  made  up  my  mind  that  I 
know  him.  Do  you  remember  the  colored  boy 
who  danced  for  us  in  front  of  the  Planters'  House 
in  Barneyville,  some  years  ago  ?  " 

u  The  one  who  said  he  was  going  to  Larimer 
University  ? "  Gleason  asked. 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  157 

"  Yes,  but  how  did  he  come  here  ? "  questioned 
de  Goochy. 

"  Working,  as  so  many  students  are  doing  to 
help  themselves  through  school.  I  am  glad  the 
fellow  is  doing  something  for  himself.  His  old 
grandmother  has  denied  herself  the  necessities  of 
life  to  keep  him  in  the  University.  Mr.  de  Goochy, 
I  have  been  surprised  to  see  the  amount  of  ener 
gy  and  sacrifice  the  negro  women  are  manifesting 
to  give  their  children  an  education,"  said  Mr. 
Gleason. 

"  It  is  not  so  much  the  education  they  are 
after,"  urged  de  Goochy,  "  they  think  it  raises 
them  above  their  neighbors.  That  they  are  nigger 
aristocrats,  to  have  their  children  graduate  from 
some  school.  And  then,  the  children  are  willing 
to  get  an  education  to  get  rid  of  work." 

"  No,  No !  de  Goochy,"  said  Mr.  Carpenter.  "  I 
believe  the  negro  mothers  are  honest  in  their 
ambition  to  raise  their  children  above  their  own 
ignorance  and  degradation." 

"  You  are  right,"  exclaimed  Gleason.  "  Noth 
ing  but  an  honest  purpose  to  make  her  grandson 
a  useful  man  among  her  own  race,  would  have 
nerved  this  young  table  waiter's  grandmother  to 
work  and  save,  as  she  is  doing,  to  carry  him 
through  Larimer  University." 


158  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  You  always  had  a  soft  spot  in  your  heart  for 
that  old  woman,"  sneered  de  Goochy. 

"  Why  should  I  not?  "  Gleason  curtly  replied, 
"  Aunt  Caroline  was  my  old  mammy !  She  carried 
me  over  many  a  hard  place  !  Then  the  father  of 
this  young  fellow  was  my  first  slave  and  playmate. 
My  father  gave  him  to  me  when  I  was  born,  and 
as  soon  as  I  was  able  to  understand  what  the 
word  gift  meant,  I  called  him  *  my  boy '  and 
bossed  him  accordingly.  He  was  several  years 
older  than  I,  and  understood  that  he  was  to  go 
with  me,  and  wait  upon  me  wherever  I  went,  and 
I  found  him  faithful  to  his  trust." 

"  I  remember  him  well,"  laughed  de  Goochy, 
winking  at  Mr.  Carpenter.  "  He  was  a  white 
nigger,  Ceasar  Augustus  Gleason,  as  he  was 
called;  and  the  people  used  to  say  he  looked 
wonderfully  like  his  young  master!  Whatever 
became  of  him  ?  " 

"  I  never  knew,"  Gleason  answered  with  a  cold 
glitter  in  his  eyes.  "  After  his  wife  died,  he  left 
the  state  and  has  never  been  heard  from.  I  think 
he  must  be  dead." 

"  So  this  is  his  son,"  continued  de  Goochy.  "  I 
could  not  help  noticing  the  assumption  of  dignity 
he  put  on.  One  would  think  him  a  Bank  Presi 
dent,  the  way  he  carries  himself." 


VI  LETS    BOY  159 

"  He  is  a  fine  looking  fellow  anyway,"  remarked 
Carpenter. 

"  What  do  looks  amount  to  ?  They  will  not 
help  him  if  he  attempts  to  go  among  white  peo 
ple.  He  is  just  as  much  a  nigger  as  the  one  who 
waits  upon  our  table,  and  he  is  as  black  as  the 
ace  of  spades,"  declared  de  Goochy  irritably. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  a  Northern  man  who  had 
sat  near  them  and  had  listened  to  their  conversa 
tion,  I  never  could  understand  why  you  call  a 
man  a  negro  when  he  is  seven-eighths  white,  and 
only  one-eighth  black.  Take  that  young  man  in 
the  dining  room.  He  has  a  white  skin  and 
brown  hair.  Here  in  the  North  no  one  would 
take  him  for  a  negro  if  he  did  not  call  himself 


one." 


"  You,"  said  de  Goochy,  "  know  nothing  about 
it.  Northern  men  have  no  conception  of  the 
question  that  troubles  us  Southerners.  Neither 
do  you  understand  that  a  white  nigger,  if  he  has 
but  one  drop  of  black  blood  in  his  veins,  is  as 
much  a  nigger  as  though  he  were  born  in  Africa. 
I  wish  you  Northerners  had  the  whole  d — d  race 
to  deal  with.  The  South  would  be  mighty  glad 
to  spare  the  whole  cussed  lot." 

The  stranger  rose  and  left  the  Spring  House. 

After  a  moment  of  silence,  Mr.  Carpenter 
turned  to  de  Goochy  and  said : 


160  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  I  have  long  since  made  up  my  mind  that  the 
negro  is  in  the  South  to.  stay.  I  admit  he  has 
lost  his  old  time  charm.  That  in  the  turning  of 
a  cog  in  his  evolution,  he  has  lost  the  personal 
deference  we  so  much  liked  in  the  old  slave. 
Still  I  am  almost  persuaded  he  is  being  changed 
for  the  better." 

"  The  nigger,  to  some  people,  may  be  a  useful 
citizen,  but  as  a  human  being  he  is  a  gigantic 
fraud,  in  my  estimation.  I  would  not  care  if  he 
were  to  be  instantly  annihilated ! "  replied  Mr.  de 
Goochy  in  a  disturbed  manner. 

"  I  know,  Mr.  de  Goochy,  the  new  order  of 
negroes  are  not  much  like  those  we  used  to  know 
before  the  war.  Still  I  think  I  see  improvement 
in  them,"  Mr.  Carpenter  urged  in  a  conciliatory 
tone. 

Mr.  de  Goochy  was  a  man  of  fixed  beliefs,  a 
man  who  never  changed  his  opinions;  and  few 
who  knew  him  cared  to  oppose  him,  for  he  never 
forgave  an  offence,  fancied  or  otherwise. 

Turning  to  Mr.  Gleason,  Mr.  de  Goochy  said : 

"  We  must  push  the  school  bill  that  is  being 
agitated  at  home.  In  the  room  of  more  schools 
for  the  niggers,  let  us  place  the  whole  responsi 
bility  of  maintaining  their  schools  on  themselves. 
A  bill  should  be  introduced  at  the  next  Legisla 
ture,  to  this  effect." 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  l6l 

"All  taxes  paid  by  the  white  citizens  of  Geor 
gia,  shall  be  used  for  the  support  of  schools  main 
tained  for  white  children.  And  only  taxes  paid 
by  the  niggers  shall  be  used  for  the  maintenance 
of  schools  for  black  children." 

"  This  will  lessen  the  number  of  nigger  schools, 
and  keep  the  race  in  a  state  of  ignorance,  where 
they  belong.  For  the  good  of  the  state  we  have 
taken  away  their  suffrage.  This  is  the  next  step 
required.  Now,  Gleason,  you  are  in  a  position  to 
help  such  a  bill  through.  In  fact,  we  elected  you 
to  the  Legislature  for  this  very  purpose." 

"  I  am  very  sorry  to  disappoint  you  Mr.  de 
Goochy,"  Mr.  Gleason  firmly  replied.  "  I  have 
changed  my  mind,  within  the  past  few  months 
very  greatly.  I  have  come  to  see  the  negro  in  a 
new  light.  I  believe  education  is  the  only  solu 
tion  to  the  vexed  question  that  is  agitating  the 
South." 

"  If  this  bill  you  name  should  go  through,  it 
will  be  not  only  a  great  wrong  to  the  negro,  but 
a  greater  wrong  to  the  state,  for  'whatever  injury 
we  inflict  upon  the  negro,  we  inflict  upon  our 
selves'.  There  has  been  no  truer  statement  made 
than  this  by  one  of  the  best  thinkers  in  the 
United  States." 

"  As  a  people  we  shall  rise  or  fall  on  the  sense 


1 62  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

we  have  of  the  value  of  the  negroes.  If  we 
would  aid  them  to  come  up  in  personal  character, 
we  must  educate  them,  for  their  improvement 
will  have  a  reflex  influence  on  the  state,  as  well 
as  on  the  individual  white  citizen.  To  say  we 
will  keep  them  in  ignorance  is  to  leave  them  a 
lustful,  vicious  set  of  criminals,  but  little  above 
the  beasts  of  the  field.  This  will  lower  our  own 
characters,  for  as  a  people,  we  shall  rise  or  fall  on 
the  sense  of  the  value  of  the  negro,  who  is  with 
us  to  stay." 

Mr.  de  Goochy  gave  a  disagreeable  laugh,  and 
then  with  grim  sarcasm,  said : 

"  Gleason  you  are  a  d — d  fool !  You  are  doing 
the  worst  thing  you  ever  did  in  all  your  life!  You 
are  killing  yourself  socially,  as  well  as  political- 
ly!" 

"  You  know  education  makes  a  fool  of  a  nigger 
and  unfits  him  for  the  state  of  peonage,  in  which 
it  is  desirable  to  keep  him  ?  Let  me  tell  you 
something  else ;  You  have  ambition ;  you  have 
an  eye  on  the  next  State  election,  and  the  Gov 
ernor's  chair.  Can  you  afford  to  ruin  your  pros 
pects?  Ruin  yourself,  just  for  the  sake  of  the 
d — d  nigger  ? " 

Without  waiting  for  Mr.  Gleason  to  answer, 
Mr.  Carpenter  spoke,  thinking  to  soften  de 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  163 

Goochy's  feelings  toward  Gleason,  by  turning  his 
thoughts  in  another  channel. 

"  I  have  also  undergone  a  change  of  heart,  or 
better  still  a  change  of  thought  concerning  the 
negroes.  Not  that  I  love  them  better  or  want 
them  about  me  in  any  capacity,  other  than  that  of  a 
servant.  They  are  not,  neither  will  they  ever  be 
welcome  visitors  at  my  house  ;  but  I  have  come 
to  see  it  is  for  the  best  to  give  the  negroes  an  ele 
mentary  education,  and  a  trade  of  some  kind  or 
other,  so  they  may  be  of  more  use  to  us." 

"  I  don't  believe  in  educating  the  brutes  at  all !  " 
de  Goochy  hotly  exclaimed.  "  They  were  made 
to  be  servants  of  the  superior  race  of  men.  The 
Bible  clearly  teaches  this  !  Because  of  the  con 
tinued  harping  of  Northern  Abolitionists,  the  war 
was  brought  on,  and  the  nigger  freed  !  We  can't 
get  them  back  where  they  were,  but  we  can  keep 
them  down  where  they  belong,  unless  we  turn 
fools,  like  Gleason,  and  educate  the  whole  d — d 
lot." 

Gleason  was  a  man  no  less  determined  than  de 
Goochy,  a  man  that  thought  quite  as  well  of  his 
own  opinions,  and  just  as  fearlessly  maintained 
them. 

He  differed  from  de  Goochy,  however,  in  this 
respect !  He  was  master  of  himself.  His  cold 


1 64  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

piercing  eye,  and  soft  voice  told  little  of  the  vol 
cano  that  burned  within  his  breast. 

Turning  to  Mr.  Carpenter  he  said  in  a  voice 
perfectly  gentle,  and  without  seeming  to  notice  de 
Goochy's  insulting  remarks : 

"  The  negroes  did  not  come  to  us  of  their  own 
accord.  You  know  their  past  history  as  well  as 
their  present  needs.  For  more  than  two  centu 
ries  they  served  the  South  without  recompense, 
Now  it  is  the  duty  of  the  South  to  be  just  to 
them,  and  as  far  as  it  is  possible  to  reward  them 
for  their  services." 

"  If  we  fail  in  our  duty,  we  make  them  a  men 
ace  to  our  best  interests,  for  they  remain  among 
us  an  element  of  increasing  ignorance  and  vice. 
Then  I  am  convinced,  the  fruits  of  their  wrong 
doing  will  go  beyond  themselves,  and  strike  down 
our  children,  and  our  children's  children." 

While  Mr.  Gleason  had  been  talking,  de  Goo- 
chy  had  hard  work  to  contain  his  anger.  As  soon 
as  he  could  make  himself  heard  he  excitedly  ex 
claimed  : 

"  Gleason,  you  surprise  me  !  If  these  are  your 
sentiments,  I  do  not  care  to  continue  our  acquaint 
ance  !  The  nigger  will  take  my  place  !  " 

"  If  the  holding  of  an  opinion  differing  from 
that  held  by  yourself,  makes  it  impossible  for  you 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  165 

to  be  on  friendly  terms  with  me,  our  acquaintance 
better  stop  right  here,  Sir !  "  Mr.  Gleason  unhesi 
tatingly  answered  with  a  cold  gleam  in  his  eyes. 

"  What  has  changed  your  opinions,  Mr.  Glea 
son  ?  "  asked  Carpenter. 

"  I  have  for  some  time  been  making  the  negro 
question  a  careful  study,"  answered  Mr.  Gleason. 
"  I  have  examined  it  from  an  impartial  standpoint, 
and  as  far  as  possible  without  prejudice  or  previ 
ous  opinion.  Then  my  Northern  trip  has  helped 
to  convince  me  that  my  recent  conclusions  are 
correct.  I  have  seen  negroes  filling  important 
positions  in  Western  cities,  and  heard  candid  men 
speak  of  them  with  respect." 

"  What  I  have  seen  and  heard  since  I  came 
North,  has  made  me  hate  the  niggers  as  I  never 
hated  them  before.  The  look  of  complacency 
and  satisfaction;  the  independent,  self-reliant 
spirit  they  assume ;  the  insolent  look  they  give 
you,  when  you  order  them  to  wait  upon  you, 
makes  me  wish  for  the  old  time  to  come  back, 
that  I  may  take  the  conceit  out  of  them  with  the 
lash,"  Mr.  de  Goochy  said  addressing  Mr.  Car 
penter.  An  awful  fury  gleamed  from  his  set  face. 

"  I  have  never  been  better  served  in  all  my  life," 
Carpenter  urged,  "  than  I  have  been  in  this  Hotel. 
I  know  there  is  none  of  the  old  time  deference 


1 66  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

we  used  to  require  of  them,  still  they  are  none  the 
less  polite  and  willing  to  serve." 

"  Carpenter,"  said  de  Goochy  contemptuously, 
"  I  saw  the  white  nigger  and  the  big  black  one 
reading  Greek  out  in  the  Grove  back  of  the  hotel 
yesterday.  Think  of  it,  a  nigger  reading  Greek  ! 
I  am  going  to  surprise  them  some  of  these  days, 
and  tell  them  what  I  think  of  their  studies." 

"  It  strikes  me,  de  Goochy,  they  are  spending 
their  time  much  better  than  many  of  the  trifling 
young  negroes  are  doing  in  the  South,  for  it  seems 
to  be  a  fixed  habit  with  them,  to  do  nothing," 
laughed  Carpenter. 

"  The  educated  negroes  are  not  seeking  to  at 
tract  attention  to  themselves,  or  force  themselves 
upon  our  recognition.  Take  the  young  negro 
who  serves  at  your  table,  Mr.  Carpenter.  He  was 
brought  up  in  my  own  town.  He  knows  Mr.  de 
Goochy  and  myself.  He  must  have  a  desire  to 
hear  from  his  grandmother  and  home,  yet  he  has 
not  put  himself  in  our  way  or  presumed  to  address 
us,"  said  Gleason. 

"  Doubtless  he  has  some  of  the  rare  qualities  of 
the  Gleason  family,  for  he  is  the  son  of  the  nigger 
branch,  Qesar  Augustus  Gleason,"  Mr.  de  Goo 
chy  said,  insultingly,  as  he  left  the  Spring  House. 

Both  men  smoked  in  silence  for  a  few  moments, 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  167 

though  Gleason's  eyes  were  burning  like  coals  of 
fire.  Then  Carpenter  remarked : 

"  I  am  deeply  interested  in  the  Industrial 
Schools  scattered  through  the  South,  particularly 
the  one  in  Tuskegee,  Alabama,  managed  by  a 
negro.  I  believe  such  schools  are  to  solve  the 
negro  problem  for  us." 

"  I  am  sure,  Mr.  Carpenter,  they  have  a  part  in 
solving  it,"  Mr.  Gleason  answered,  "  but  only  a 
part." 

"  What  other  agencies  are  to  be  used  ?  "  Mr. 
Carpenter  asked. 

"  They  are  not  the  only  educational  agencies 
at  work  in  the  South.  There  are  the  Universi 
ties  and  Colleges  where  the  exceptional  young 
negro  men  and  women  are  fitted  to  become  lead 
ers  of  their  people.  These  Institutions  ar~e  to 
help  reach  the  solution,"  urged  Cleason. 

"  Do  you  believe  in  the  Higher  Education  for 
the  negro  ?  "  Carpenter  inquired. 

"  Most  certainly  I  do !  Why  should  he  not  re 
ceive  it  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Gleason. 

"  I  do  not  believe  him  capable  of  receiving  it,  or 
able  to  use  it  wisely  if  he  were  to  receive  it  in  his 
present  state  of  civilization.  It  may  be  for  him  a 
century  hence,  but  not  now,"  answered  Carpenter. 

"  I  believe  it  is  for  him  now  !     In  fact  I  am  ac- 


1 68  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

quainted  with  Universities  that  are  sending  out 
well  trained  men  and  women  who  are  a  success  in 
the  professions,  as  well  as  in  business." 

"  There  are  colored  me"n  and  women  in  your 
own  state  who  are  living  testimonies  to  the  fallacy 
of  your  statement  '  that  the  negro  is  not  capable 
of  receiving  the  Higher  Education,'"  Mr.  Gleason 
warmly  declared. 

"  Perhaps  I  am  prejudiced,  Mr.  Gleason,  but  I 
must  confess  I  have  no  use  for  the  Negro  College, 
or  their  graduates,"  answered  Mr.  Carpenter. 

"  Industrial  training  is  all  right  for  the  majority 
of  young  negroes  !  It  is  all  wrong  for  others  ! 
Each  school  has  its  place  just  as  the  school  of 
Technology  and  the  University,  the  Agricultural 
College  and  Commercial  College  have  their  place 
and  use.  The  unlikeness  of  tastes  and  mental 
qualifications  of  our  white  boys  and  girls,  decides 
which  of  the  named  institutions  they  will  attend." 

"  The  same  unlikeness  of  tastes  exists  among 
the  colored  boys  and  girls,  for  they  are  just  as  un 
like  in  capability  and  capacity.  You  would  not 
think  of  forcing  all  white  young  men  to  become 
Bookkeepers,  Carpenters  or  even  Surveyors. 
Why  attempt  to  shape  the  future  of  the  negro 
young  men  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Gleason. 

"  It  does  not  look  reasonable  to  me,"  Carpenter 


OR   VI LETS    BOY  169 

answered,  "  that  a  race  so  recently  slaves  are  pre 
pared  to  receive  the  Higher  Education  any  more 
than  the  people  of  the  South  are  prepared  to  re 
ceive  them  as  Teachers,  Physicians,  or  Lawyers- 
You  know  as  well  as  I,  Gleason,  that  they  are  ir 
responsible  people,  moved  by  every  emotion  and 
act  of  violence." 

"  As  barbers,  table  waiters  and  boot-blacks,  they 
are  a  success !  I  am  for  giving  them  whatever  edu 
cation  they  need  to  keep  them  in  their  proper  place, 
and  will  help  them  to  do  their  work,  and  no 
more,"  Mr.  Carpenter  continued. 

"  Nothing  is  better  than  actual  results,  Mr. 
Carpenter.  Take  the  two  hundred  college  edu 
cated  men  and  women  in  Chicago  who  are  teach 
ers,  practicing  physicians,  dentists,  lawyers  and 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  as  well  as  those  who  are 
filling  places  of  trust.  You  find  no  more  self- 
reliant  men  anywhere.  Their  education  has 
taught  them  to  respect  themselves.  They  are 
thrifty  men  and  women,  capable  of  reasoning 
calmly,  for  their  minds  have  been  trained  to 
think." 

"  They  have  learned  that  life  is  to  be  filled  with 
toil  and  struggle,  competition  and  endurance,  pa 
tience  and  perseverance,  and  that  each  day  they 
are  to  be  engaged  with  the  necessities  of  the 


170  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

present.  They  are  not  asking  themselves  what 
they  shall  choose,  or  what  will  most  minister  to 
their  pleasure,  but  what  God  has  chosen  for 
them,  and  what  will  aid  most  for  their  usefulness." 

"  They  are  anxious  to  make  the  most  of  them 
selves  for  both  worlds.  Now  Mr.  Carpenter, 
these  facts  speak  for  themselves,  for  what  is  true 
of  Chicago  is  true  of  Nashville,  Atlanta,  Georgia, 
and  other  Southern  cities.  Then  there  are  scat 
tered  all  over  the  South  young  men  and  women, 
who,  if  educated,  will  become  strong  to  lift  up 
their  own  race.  Don't  for  one  moment  think  I 
am  not  in  full  sympathy  with  the  Industrial 
Schools.  I  would  have  their  number  increased  a 
thousand  fold,  for  the  majority  of  the  negro 
young  men  and  women  will  be  fitted  for  a  useful 
life  in  these  institutions." 

"  I  cannot  understand,  how  you,  a  Southern 
man,  can  take  such  a  stand  on  the  negro  ques 
tion  !  I  can  understand  Mr.  de  Goochy's  feel 
ings,  for  I  have  felt  much  as  he  does,  till  within  a 
short  time.  The  practical  work  done  at  Tuske- 
gee,  opened  my  eyes  to  the  advantages  to  be  de 
rived  from  such  schools.  Let  me  say  right  here 
Mr.  Gleason,  I  am  not  thinking  so  much  of  the 
negro's  uplift  as  I  am  of  his  betterment  to  serve 
our  ends  and  increase  his  usefulness  in  our  ser- 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  171 

vices.  I  cannot  get  above  the  fact  that  they  are 
an  inferior  race,  once  our  slaves ;  and  that  they 
are  black  !  You  may  give  them  all  the  education 
you  will,  their  black  skin  remains,  and  I  believe 
they  will  be  none  the  less  deceitful  or  treacher 
ous,  vicious  or  untruthful,"  Mr.  Carpenter  warmly 
urged. 

"  I  believe  myself  thoroughly  loyal  to  the  highest 
good  of  the  South,  and  that  I  am  doing  that 
which  will  best  advance  her  interests,  when  I  urge 
the  Higher  Education  for  the  exceptional,  mind 
you,  exceptional  men  and  women." 

"  I  cannot  fail  to  see  the  wisdom  shown  by 
Japan  in  selecting  her  best  young  men  and  send 
ing  them  to  England  and  America  to  be  educat 
ed,  and  how  these  young  men  have  been  the  in 
spiration  that  has  made  the  new  Japan  of  today. 
It  was  not  the  entire  people  who  received  the  new 
ideas,  but  the  individual  and  he  is  inspiring  the 
multitude." 

"  So  it  will  be  with  the  educated  negro  who  is 
fitted  to  go  among  his  people,  and  teach  them  the 
better  use  of  life.  It  will  be  slow  work,  for  he 
has  to  meet  the  prejudices  and  dislike  of  the 
white  man  as  well  as  the  indifference  and  slug 
gishness  of  the  negro." 

"  Mark  this    Mr.  Carpenter,    there  are    better 


172  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

things  for  the  negro  as  sure  as  God  is  in  heaven, 
who  is  "No  respecter  of  persons,"  and  "  Has  made 
of  one  blood  all  nations." 

Here  the  two  men  rose  and  left  the  Spring 
House,  still  talking  of  the  negro's  possibilities. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

MR.   DE  GOOCHY   FINDS    HIS    WATERLOO 

The  next  day  after  the  conversation  in  the 
Spring  House  between  the  three  Southern  gen 
tlemen,  Alexander  and  Apollos  sought,  as  usual, 
their  quiet  resort  back  of  the  hotel. 

With  open  book  Alexander  sat  hard  at  work ; 
not  so  Apollos.  His  book  was  open,  but  he  was 
not  thinking  of  it.  With  head  thrown  back  and 
eyes  fixed  on  vacancy  he  was  all  unconscious  of 
his  surroundings.  Looking  up,  Alexander  said  : 

"  Come  back  to  business,  Apollos,  what  have 
you  been  thinking  about  the  past  twenty  min 
utes  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  thinking  of  the  cabin  where  my 
mother  lived  and  died.  I  have  never  told  you 
much  of  my  boyhood.  There  was  so  much  bit 
terness  and  sorrow  in  my  life,  that  I  could  never 
bring  myself  to  talk  about  it." 

"  I  was  born  in  Macon,  Ga.  My  father  died 
when  I  was  a  babe,  my  mother  when  I  was  thir 
teen.  Few  people  know  what  it  is  to  be  hungry 

173 


174  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

as  I  do.     My  mother   had  consumption  and  for 
two  years  could  do  little  towards  our  support." 

"  I  did  the  best  I  could  to  earn  a  few  pennies 
but  it  was  uphill  work.  I've  been  to  bed  so  hun 
gry  that  I  cried  myself  to  sleep  again  and  again. 
The  neighbors  were  kind  and  did  what  they  could 
to  help  us,  but  they  were  poor,  and  had  all  they 
could  do  to  live." 

"  One  night  my  mother  woke  me  and  asked  for 
a  drink  of  water.  She  had  been  unable  to  sit  up 
for  several  days.  When  I  brought  her  the  water 
she  did  not  notice  me.  She  seemed  to  be  look 
ing  into  heaven,  and  said : 

"  '  The  gates  are  wide  open  and  I  can  look  in. 
I  see  the  angels  and  the  beautiful  river  of  life 
and  the  trees  of  God,  whose  leaves  are  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations.  I'll  wait  for  you  Apollos, 
at  the  gate,'  and  she  was  gone." 

"  How  I  loved  my  mother  !  When  she  was  a 
slave  she  was  her  mistress'  maid,  and  learned  to 
read  and  write.  She  was  so  ladylike,  for  she  had 
the  ways  of  her  mistress,  and  young  as  I  was  I 
used  to  look  at  the  other  boys'  mothers  and  think 
how  different  my  own  mother  was  from  theirs." 

'  After  her  death  I  went  out  into  the  world 
with  my  black  face  to  meet  prejudice,  hatred  and 
abuse.  I  found  out  what  it  is  to  crave  love  and 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  I  75 

sympathy,  and  never  find  it ;  to  long  for  kind 
words  of  %  appreciation  and  never  get  them ;  to 
live  on  without  encouragement,  shifting  from 
place  to  place,  a  homeless  black  boy." 

"  I  felt  it  was  a  cruel  fate  that  compelled  me 
to  live  on,  year  after  year,  in  the  eyes  of  the  white 
men  for  whom  I  worked,  '  Only  a  nigger  ! ' ' 

"  How  I  loathed  myself — longed  to  get  away 
from  myself  and  could  not  do  it.  I  felt  I  had  to 
live  on  day  after  day  and  know  there  was  nothing 
better  for  me  to  the  end  of  life.  I  believe  I  used 
to  curse  God  for  creating  me." 

"  How  often  I  have  said  to  myself,  when  I  have 
seen  white  boys  well  dressed  and  tenderly  cared 
for,  '  I  wish  you  might  wake  up  some  morning 
with  a  black  skin ;  you  would  find  out,  as  I  have,' 
what  hell  is  like.'  " 

"  Nine  years  ago  I  came  to  Larimer.  I  was 
just  twenty  then.  The  years  have  been  so  full  of 
work  and  happiness,  that  I  have  at  times  forgot 
ten  I  was  black." 

"  In  looking  over  my  college  life,  I  feel  I  have 
done  my  very  best.  In  one  year  I  shall  have  fin 
ished  my  University  course.  How  I  love  Mrs. 
Jefferds,  who  has  helped  me  to  gain  an  education  ! 
With  God's  help  I  will  not  disappoint  her !  I 
will  make  the  most  of  my  life ! " 


ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  I  was  reading  the  other  day  an  extract  from 
Walter  Landor's  writings,  he  said : 

" '  There  is  no  funeral  so  sad  to  follow,  as  the 
funeral  of  one's  own  youth,  which  we  have  pam 
pered  with  fond  desires,  ambitions,  and  hopes, 
and  all  the  bright  berries  which  hung  in  poison 
ous  clusters  over  the  path  of  life." 

"  He  tells  the  young  to  *  beware  of  making 
their  youth  such  that  it  will  need  a  funeral.  That 
no  one  should  become  a  mourner  for  himself ; 
that  each  life  should  be  so  true,  that  it  will  live 
on,  always  running  into  life  eternal.'  " 

"  That  is  a  grand  thought,  Apollos,  let  me  fin 
ish  the  quotation  and  draw  the  conclusion,"  said 
Alexander.  '  Yet  how  few  have  lived  without  re- 
grets.'" 

"  What  a  fool  I  have  been  to  throw  away  my 
life !  I  wish  I  could  live  my  life  over  again ! 
Is  the  wail  that  is  going  up  from  men  and  women 
everywhere.  The  young  form  wrong  habits  to 
start  with,  trusting  to  the  future  to  correct  them." 

"  Men  neglect  to  secure  the  '  One  thing  need 
ful,'  just  as  my  chum  Apollos  is  doing,  only  to 
regret  in  after  years  that  he  wasted  opportunities 
and  disappointed  his  best  Friend,  who  purchased 
with  his  own  blood  the  '  Gift  of  Gifts,'  for  him." 

"  Yours  has  been  a  hard  lot,   Apollos,  I  have 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  177 

often  wondered  why  you  felt  so  bitter  toward  the 
white  people  of  the  South.  I  am  glad  you  have 
given  me  this  much  of  your  history,  for  I  never 
quite  understood  you  before.  Have  you  never 
thought  that  a  large  per  cent  of  the  colored 
youths  have  had  much  the  same  experience  as 
your  own  ?  " 

"  Prejudice  and  misrepresentation,  bitter  hatred 
and  abuse  are  heaped  upon  the  negro  wherever 
he  goes.  Apollos,  you  are  black  and  I  am  white, 
yet  in  the  eyes  of  white  men  we  are  both  *  Nig 
gers/  "  J  jfo  % 

"  I  hate  the  name  *  Nigger '  with  all  my  soul. 
I  always  feel  like  righting  whenever  a  man  calls 
me  a  *  Nigger,' "  Apollos  answered  bitterly. 

Just  then  Mr.  de  Goochy  stepped  in  front  of 
them.  They  had  been  so  busily  talking  they  did 
not  hear  or  see  him  till  he  spoke.  He  had  evi 
dently  been  drinking  more  than  usual,  and  was 
in  no  pleasant  frame  of  mind.  He  had  always 
been  abusive  to  the  negro,  and  today  he  felt  more 
bitter  toward  them  than  ever. 

"  Well,  Sambo,  what  are  you  doing  ?  What 
book  have  you  there  ?  "  he  asked  impertinently. 

Without  answering  him  Alexander  handed  him 
the  book. 

Mr.  de  Goochy  took  it  and  turned  over  a  few 
leaves  and  said : 


178  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  So  you  niggers  are  studying  Greek  literature 
are  you  ?  "  "  Translating  classics  ?  What  busi 
ness  have  you  with  Greek  ?  " 

"  We  are  taking  a  review  of  our  last  year's 
work,"  Alexander  answered  politely. 

"  Why  do  you  spend  your  time  over  such  stud 
ies  as  Greek  and  Latin  ?  They  will  never  help 
you  to  earn  your  bread  and  butter.  All  you 
black  fellows  want  is  a  chance  to  work  in  some 
cotton  field  ! "  said  de  Goochy  sharply. 

"  Would  you  oblige  all  the  negroes  to  spend 
their  days  on  the  plantation,  regardless  of  qualifi 
cations  or  preference  ?  "  asked  Alexander. 

"  A  nigger  has  no  right  to  talk  about  qualifica 
tions  or  preferences.  All  he  wants  is  a  master," 
said  de  Goochy  in  a  scathing  tone  of  voice. 

"  I  think  you  are  mistaken,  Sir !  We  have 
been  taught  to  believe  that  a  negro  who  has  the 
ability  to  acquire  an  education  and  rightly  use  it, 
should  have  the  opportunity,"  Alexander  calmly 
answered. 

"  There  is  no  right  about  it,"  snapped  de  Goo 
chy.  "  There  is  but  one  place  for  you  and  all 
your  cussed  race,  and  that  is  where  God  placed 
you,  and  the  moment  you  get  outside  of  that,  you 
are  outside  of  your  proper  sphere." 

"  Would  you  have  us  understand  that  in  a  race 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  I  79 

numbering  ten  millions  of  people,  there  are  none 
among  us  capable  of  receiving  a  liberal  education 
and  becoming  leaders  of  our  people  ?  "  asked  Al 
exander. 

"  Where  do  you  want  to  lead  them  ?  I  have  told 
you  God  created  the  niggers  to  be  servants.  If 
you  lead  them  out  of  this,  their  rightful  place, 
you  are  going  contrary  to  the  will  of  God." 

"  Then  education  ruins  the  nigger.  It  puts 
him  in  possession  of  ideas  he  never  ought  to 
have ;  ideas  he  can  never  hope  to  carry  out ! 
Aspirations  he  will  never  realize  !  He  will  come 
in  contact  with  educated  white  men,  who  will  not 
associate  with  him,  or  recognize  him  even  as  a 
man ! " 

"  Then  by  reason  of  his  education  he  feels 
above  his  own  people.  Education  has  made  an 
unhappy  man  of  him,  for  he  stands  alone  in  the 
world.  When  he  was  a  slave  he  ate  and  drank, 
and  slept  like  any  other  beast,  and  was  satisfied," 
said  de  Goochy  grimly. 

"  You  are  greatly  mistaken  Sir "  Alexander 
fearlessly  answered.  "  The  negro  is  not  now, 
neither  was  he  ever  satisfied  to  remain  in  igno 
rance  and  servitude.  Then  he  is  not  a  brute  or  a 
beast,  he  is  a  man  like  yourself  !  I  admit  he  was 
ground  down  to  the  condition  of  a  brute  by  his 
brother  man." 


l8o  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  All  the  time  he  was  in  bondage,  he  had  the 
same  mental  qualities  and  aspirations  his  white 
brother  possessed.  As  a  human  being  he  longed 
to  be  lifted  up  out  of  his  degradation.  He  had  a 
soul  that  was  starving  for  something  better  than 
you  of  the  South  were  giving  him." 

"  Thank  God  slavery  is  a  thing  of  the  past ! 
God  is  now  calling  to  us,  in  tones  we  can  under 
stand  !  He  bids  us  claim  our  birthright  to  man 
hood.  He  would  have  us  throw  off  the  chains  of 
ignorance  that  have  bound  us  down  for  so  long  a 
time,  and  stand  before  the  world,  men  !  " 

Mr.  de  Goochy  gave  a  darkly  significant  glance 
at  Alexander  while  he  was  talking.  Then,  in  an 
exultant  tone,  he  asked : 

"  Supposing  you  do  throw  off  the  chains  of  ig 
norance,  what  then  ?  No  one  will  invite  you  to 
his  home  or  table !  You  can  never  gain  a  politi 
cal  triumph  by  the  votes  of  white  men,  even 
though  you  be  the  equal  of  the  best  of  them ! 
Racial  exclusion  and  no  opportunity  to  exhibit 
your  ability  will  remain  in  the  South  !  You  are 
now  and  always  will  be  a  nigger  !  " 

The  last  sentence  came  with  a  hiss  and  the 
glare  of  a  demon. 

"  We  hope  there  are  better  days  before  us,"  Al 
exander  calmly  replied.  "  That  the  white  people 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  181 

of  the  South,  of  the  nation,  will  learn  to  love  us 
better  and  respect  us  for  what  they  find  us  to  be." 

"  I  find  myself  smiling  when  I  hear  white  men 
talk  as  if  our  happiness  must  come  from  being 
invited  to  their  homes  and  tables.  They,  no 
doubt,  would  be  surprised  to  learn  that  the  edu 
cated  negro  prefers  the  society  of  his  own  people. 
Every  year  more  of  our  race  are  being  graduated 
from  the  schools  established  especially  for  the 
education  of  the  negro.  We  might  form  a  select 
social  class  among  ourselves,  if  we  wished." 

"  It  is,  however,  not  our  purpose  to  seek  those 
who  have  had  University  advantages.  We  hope 
to  be  of  use  to  our  people.  To  lift  them  up  to  a 
better  life  than  they  now  know." 

"  As  for  our  highest  joy,  next  to  the  conscious 
ness  that  we  are  right  with  God,  we  derive  pleas 
ure  from  books.  No  one  can  deprive  us  of  this 
enjoyment.  The  best  books  are  open  to  us,  as 
well  as  to  our  white  brethren,  and  '  whatsoever  is 
pure  and  good,  whatsoever  is  lofty  and  noble,' 
we  enjoy." 

"  You  may  seem  to  ignore  the  idea  of  social 
equality  all  you  will.  1  know  you  are  no  better 
than  others  of  your  race !  You  grind  over  the 
fact  that  as  a  nigger,  you  have  no  place  among 
the  white  people  North  or  South !  "  de  Goochy 
almost  shouted. 


1 82  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Look  here,  Sir,"  said  Apollos  Washington 
who  had  held  his  peace  thus  far  with  great  diffi 
culty.  "  Social  equality  may  never  exist  between 
negro  men  and  white  women.  It  must  have  ex 
isted  between  the  white  men  and  negro  women, 
or  there  would  not  be  so  many  white  negroes  to 
blush  because  of  the  color  of  their  skin." 

Mr.  de  Goochy  could  hold  his  temper  no  long 
er.  He  was  fairly  beside  himself  with  rage. 
With  a  horrid  oath,  he  gasped  hoarsely : 

"  Such  talk  as  this  shows  what  education  does 
for  the  nigger !  It  makes  a  saucy,  impudent  ras 
cal  of  him;  and  in  no  other  place  but  the  North, 
would  you  dare  to  speak  as  you  have." 

"  A  worm  will  sting  when  you  tread  upon 
him  !"  Apollos  vehemently  continued,  "  Can  we 
do  less  ?  You  keep  our  parents  down  under  a 
mortgage  system  that  is  only  second  to  the  bond 
age  of  Slavery,  and  those  of  our  young  men  who 
have  not  the  ambition  to  push  out  and  make 
something  of  themselves,  are  to  be  held  in  the 
same  bondage.  You  trump  up  a  bogus  charge 
against  a  negro  that  has  some  natural  ability,  and 
have  him  sentenced  for  a  term  of  years  to  hard 
work  in  States  Prison,  where  he,  perhaps  is  hired 
out  to  work  for  a  second  party,  and  nights  is  shut 
up  in  a  stockade  for  fear  he  will  run  away." 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  183 

"  You  would  shoot  a  negro,  or  burn  him  rather, 
if  he  insults  a  white  woman,  while  our  women 
are  forced  to  endure  insult  and  indecent  remarks 
as  they  walk  the  streets,  and  if  we  attempt  to  de 
fend  them,  it  comes  under  the  name  of  *  race 
troubles ! ' " 

"  Many  of  the  people  of  the  South  sneer  at  the 
virtue  of  our  women  !  You  say  :  *  The  mention 
of  such  a  thing  as  a  virtuous  negro  woman,  pro 
vokes  a  smile  in  the  South.'  You  declare :  *  It 
does  not  exist ! '  Articles  have  been  written  to 
prejudice  the  people  of  the  North  against  us ! 
We  are  called  *  bastard  sons  of  bastard'  mothers." 

"  You  tell  the  world  we  are  '  reared  in  homes 
where  neither  husband  nor  wife  preserves  the 
sanctity  of  the  marriage  vow ! '  You  say  of  our 
women,  that  like  Trilby,  as  soon  as  they  come  to 
their  use  they  are  already  damned.  That  our 
young  men  and  women  are  *  doomed  sons  and 
daughters  of  mothers  hardened  by  crime  and  pov 
erty.'  '  That  our  mothers  are  void  of  the  principles 
which  discern  between  things  right  and  things 
wrong.  That  we  children  draw  with  our  moth 
er's  milk,  lust  and  prostitution."1 

"  We  are  expected  to  take  all  this  with  never  a 
word,  and  then  after  we  have  spent  years  in  col 
lege  and  go  among  our  people  to  preach  the  Gos- 


184  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

pel  of  Jesus  Christ,  you  write  and  publish  in  a 
Northern  newspaper." 

"*  Your  philanthropists  may  endow  theological 
seminaries  for  young  negro  men.  They  may  cease 
to  be  criminal,  and  even  get  a  bastard  longing  for 
higher  ideals,  but  out  of  his  loins  and  out  of  the 
breast  of  his  impure  wife  will  come  their  heritage 
of  prostitute  daughters,  and  vicious  sons.' " 

While  Apollos  Washington  had  been  talking, 
he  had  risen  from  the  ground  and  stood  before 
de  Goochy  pouring  out  his  words  in  a  perfect 
torrent.  Several  times  de  Goochy  had  attempted 
to  interrupt  him  while  he  had  been  speaking,  but 
failed  to  do  so.  Finally  he  stood  as  if  held  by  a 
spell.  His  florid  complexion  blanched  and  his 
breath  came  and  went  rapidly.  He  did  not  need 
an  artificial  stimulant  to  his  emotions. 

Here  was  a  despised  "  nigger  "  standing  be 
fore  him  defiant.  Controlling  himself  with  a 
great  effort  he  managed  to  say : 

"  I  have  seen  many  a  nigger  tied  up  and 
thrashed  because  he  got  too  smart/' 

"  I  have  no  fear  the  negroes  will  get  too  smart," 
Apollos  answered.  "  The  great  fear  is  that  they 
may  think  themselves  too  smart.  This  is  equally 
bad  for  black  or  white  men." 

Turning  to  Alexander,  de  Goochy  said,  with 
angry  emphasis : 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  185 

"  What  will  your  education  do  for  you  ?  " 

"  Already  it  has  made  me  a  present  of  myself 
and  all  my  faculties.  It  has  lifted  me  out  of 
mental  bondage.  Mr.  de  Goochy,  you  know  me  ? 
You  knew  me  as  a  little  boy  in  Barneyville,  the 
grandson  of  Old  A'nt  Car'line  Gifford.  You 
are  able  to  compare  my  mental  capabilities  with 
those  of  the  little  boy  who  danced  for  you  in 
front  of  the  Planter's  Hotel.  Don't  you  remem 
ber  you  gave  me  a  quarter  of  a  dollar,  and  asked 
me  how  I  would  spend  it,  and  I  told  you  I  would 
save  it  towards  going  to  Larimer  University?" 

"  Better  remain  in  ignorance  all  your  life ! 
Then  your  education  cannot  have  done  much  for 
you,  for  I  find  you  here  in  this  hotel  nothing  but 
a  table  waiter,"  de  Goochy  hissed. 

"  This  seemed  to  be  an  opening  where  we 
could  earn  something  to  help  ourselves  through 
our  next  and  last  year  at  the  University,  said 
Alexander. 

"  Then,  Mr.  de  Goochy,  I  want  to  assure  you 
we  think  no  less  of  ourselves  because  of  what  we 
are  doing.  If  we  slighted  our  work  or  neglected 
to  serve  the  guests  promptly,  or  were  disrespect 
ful  to  them  we  should  be  unworthy  of  their  re 
spect.  We  have  been  taught,  '  it  is  not  so  much 
what  we  do,  as  the  way  we  do  our  work  which 
makes  it  respectable  or  otherwise.' ' 


1 86  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Do  you  call  it  respectable  to  be  a  table  wait 
er  ?  "  de  Goochy  asked. 

"  Yes,  whether  others  think  so  or  not !  "  Alex 
ander  emphatically  answered. 

Turning  once  more  to  Apollos  Washington 
Mr.  de  Goochy  asked  with  face  and  voice  full  of 
hate: 

"  Do  you  presume  to  place  yourself  on  an 
equality  with  me  ?  " 

"  No  Sir,  not  at  all ! "  Apollos  sarcastically  an 
swered. 

"  What  am  I  to  understand  by  your  answer  ?  " 
blazed  de  Goochy. 

"  I  try  to  live  and  act  as  I  think  a  gentleman 
should,  and  as  long  as  I  do  this,  I  consider  my 
self  morally  the  equal  of  every  other  gentleman, 
but  not  your  equal,  Mr.  de  Goochy,"  Apollos 
fearlessly  answered. 

For  a  moment  the  struggle  between  the  im 
pulse  to  "  thrash  the  nigger  on  the  spot,  or  blow 
out  his  brains  "  was  severe.  Then  remembering 
his  pistol  was  in  his  room,  de  Goochy  raised  his 
cane  and  said  with  horrid  imprecations,  "  I  have 
a  mind  to  break  my  cane  over  your  black  head." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  of  it !  "  said  Apollos  fearless 
ly.  "  Still  I  would  not  advise  you  to  do  it,  or 
even  attempt  it,  for  I  am  a  younger  and  stronger 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  187 

man  than  you.  Then  I  respect  myself  too  much 
to  allow  you  to  do  it." 

All  the  dark  malignant  passions  which  had 
been  working  in  de  Goochy's  heart  up  to  this 
time  now  burst  forth,  He  lost  all  control  of  him 
self.  His  anger  was  fearful  to  look  upon.  His 
bitter  oaths  and  abuse  knew  no  bounds.  Wheel 
ing  around  he  hissed,  as  he  staggered  past  Alex 
ander  Gifford: 

"  I'll  get  my  grip  on  your  throat  yet,  or  my 
name  is  not  de  Goochy." 

He  had  purposely  sought  these  young  men  ex 
pecting  to  administer  a  lasting  lesson  to  them, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  give  vent  to  his  feelings 
toward  the  negro.  To  his  surprise  he  had  found 
himself  put  to  shame  by  the  fineness  of  Alexan 
der  Gifford's  instincts  and  lofty  principles  and 
his  manly  bearing.  Then  Apollos  Washington 
had  shown  himself  capable  of  fierce  resistance. 
To  say  he  was  surprised  is  to  put  it  lightly.  He 
went  to  his  room  hating  the  negro  more  than  ever 
before. 

The  next  day  found  him  on  his  way  to  Bar- 
neyville,  Georgia,  cursing  the  d — d  yankee  and 
nigger,  the  former  being  no  better,  in  his  esti 
mation  than  the  latter. 

Left  to  themselves  Alexander  and  Apollos  were 


1 88  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

silent  for  a  few  moments,  then  Alexander  said, 
turning  to  Apollos : 

"  When  will  you  ever  learn  to  be  master  of 
yourself?  You  certainly  gained  nothing  by  your 
angry  words  to  Mr.  de  Goochy.  You  have  only 
made  him  hate  our  people  more  than  ever  before." 

"  I  can't  help  it !  It  makes  me  mad  to  be 
called  a  '  Nigger'  and  to  have  to  endure  insults 
from  a  drunken  man  who  despises  and  misrepre 
sents  us.  I  tell  you,  Alexander,  it  does  me  good 
to  show  such  men  up." 

"  No  doubt  of  that,  Apollos  !  One  has  only  to 
hear  you  to  be  sure  of  it.  Did  you  ever  think 
you  are  showing  yourself  up  at  the  same  time  ?  " 

"  Would  you  keep  quiet  under  all  circumstan 
ces?  Have  not  the  white  people  in  my  own  and 
other  states  taken  from  the  negro  the  franchise, 
and  at  the  same  time  allowed  the  equally  igno 
rant  white  man  to  exercise  the  rights  of  a  citizen  ? 
They  will  twit  us  of  our  *  ignorance  and  poverty  ' 
and  when  we  seek  to  improve  our  condition,  they 
tell  us  we  are  out  of  our  sphere!  That  education 
is  not  for  the  nigger !  " 

"  They  tell  us  we  are  a  parasite  race,  lacking 
self-respect,  and  when  we  show  resentment,  we 
are  '  saucy,  impudent  niggers ! '  They  tell  us 
that  those  of  us  who  have  white  blood  in  our 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  189 

veins  are  worse  than  those  who  are  real  black ! 
Still  they  do  not  tell  us  from  which  parent  we 
got  our  bad  blood.  We  are  told  that  '  race  preju 
dice  '  can  never  be  overcome  !  That  the  *  edu 
cated  nigger  is  a  bad  nigger,  lacking  docility,  and 
aptitude  for  development  and  progress  ! ' " 

By  this  time  Apollos  was  walking  back  and 
forth  in  the  greatest  excitement,  the  tears  stream 
ing  down  his  cheeks. 

"  Come,  come,  Apollos  !  You  are  losing  all 
self-control,"  said  Alexander. 

"  How  can  I  help  it  ?  The  whites  in  the 
South  make  educational  tests  a  requisite  to  the 
right  of  suffrage,  and  then  seek  to  cut  off  all  edu 
cational  advantages  from  the  negro  !  In  some 
cities  they  are  doing  away  with  all  grades  of  pub 
lic  schools  but  the  primary." 

"  I  tell  you  the  negroes'  friends  are  all  the  time 
growing  less  here  in  the  North !  We  are  con 
demned  to  hopeless  degradation  and  ignorance  !  I 
am  completely  discouraged,"  continued  Apollos, 
dejectedly. 

"  I  know  it  is  looking  rather  dark  for  our  peo 
ple  just  now,  but  I  believe  God  is  for  us.  His 
eye  is  upon  us  as  well  as  upon  those  who  are 
working  against  us,  and  in  his  own  good  time  and 
way  he  will  bring  us  up  out  of  Egypt." 


IQO  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Alexander,  you  make  me  mad !  If  God  is  for 
us  why  does  he  allow  these  wicked  things  to  be 
done  and  the  men  to  prosper  who  do  them  ? " 

"  There  is  another  side  to  the  question,  Apollos. 
I  believe  it  was  a  great  wrong  to  give  the  igno 
rant  freedmen  the  rights  of  citizens,  till  they  un 
derstood  their  duties,  and  were  prepared  to  exer 
cise  the  responsibilities  of  suffrage.  Then  our 
people  have  not  been  wise  politicians.  They  were 
not  slow  to  learn  all  the  political  tricks  of  their 
white  brethren,  and  ignorantly  applied  them  to 
their  own  hurt.  I  am  not  sure  but  this  education 
al  test  is  the  best  thing  for  the  negro,  after  all. 
It  will  give  him  something  to  rouse  his  ambition. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  bad  for  the  ignorant  white 
man  for  he  will  continue  in  his  ignorance,  and  be 
satisfied  with  his  condition,"  Alexander  urged. 

"  I  should  like  to  have  you  tell  me,  Alexander, 
what  our  people  are  to  do,  when  every  avenue  for 
their  educational  uplift  is  being  closed  against 
them  ?"  Apollos  blurted  out. 

"  These  conditions  are  not  going  to  last  always. 
The  better  thought  in  the  South,  as  well  as  in  the 
North,  will  yet  assert  itself.  The  Christian  peo 
ple  will  come  to  see  the  effort  that  is  being  made 
to  crush  the  negro,  and  will  raise  their  voices 
against  it,"  reasoned  Alexander. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY 


"  Tell  me  where  our  friends  are  to  be  found 
Apollos  interrupted.  "  When  we  were  slaves  the 
pulpits  in  the  North  thundered  against  the  wrong, 
till  the  people  were  roused  and  a  strong  abolition 
sentiment  prevailed.  How  is  it  now  ?  The  pul 
pits  are  silent !  Some  of  our  people  have  been 
confined  in  stockades,  under  a  worse  slavery  than 
our  parents  ever  knew  !  The  knowledge  of  this 
wrong  scarcely  made  a  ripple  in  the  North  !  Then 
the  party  we  have  always  been  affiliated  with 
sees  us  set  aside  as  if  we  were  not  human  beings, 
and  is  catering  to  keep  the  reins  of  power  in 
their  hands,  and  if  possible  break  the  Democratic 
ranks  of  the  solid  South." 

"  I  tell  you  Alexander,  the  people  of  the  North 
are  being  educated  against  us  !  The  Southern 
writers  are  doing  their  work  well !  "  said  Apollos 
with  fierce  earnestness. 

"  I  firmly  believe  there  is  soon  to  be  a  better 
day  for  the  negro !  A  new  and  permanent  senti 
ment  will  rise  in  our  favor,  if  those  who  are  the 
best  representatives  of  the  race  are  wise  leaders 
of  the  people.  If  the  educated  negro  proves 
untrue  to  his  trust,  then  we  have  little  hope ! " 
Alexander  urged. 

"Alexander  Gifford,  you  are  just  like  the  ma 
jority  of  our  race  !  You  never  resent  anything 


192  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

said  or  done!  You  have  no  feeling  for  the 
wrongs  of  our  people !  Is  there  nothing  that  will 
arouse  your  resentment  ?  "  cried  Apollos. 

"  I  do  not  intend  to  allow  anything  to  over 
come  me,  if  I  can  help  it.  I  want  to  be  so  fully 
my  own  master  that  I  shall  at  all  times  respect 
myself.  I  feel  these  things  you  have  mentioned 
as  deeply  as  you ;  At  the  same  time  I  see  I  can 
do  no  good  by  fretting  or  making  myself  unhap 
py  because  they  exist.  Then  I  remember  the 
spirit  and  life  of  the  educated  negro  has  much  to 
do  to  help  right  these  wrongs,  for  those  who  have 
aided  us  to  get  our  education  should  see  in  us 
something  to  encourage  them  to  farther  aid  our 


race." 


"  Do  you  remember  how  Moses  acted  when  he 
saw  the  wrong  done  to  his  people  ?  How  he  at 
tempted  to  take  the  matter  into  his  own  hands 
and  got  into  trouble  ?  He  was  not  fitted  for  the 
work  he  had  to  do !  There  was  a  waiting  time 
required,  as  well  as  a  preparation  to  be  made ! 
When  God's  time  came,  Moses  was  all  ready  to 
do  God's  bidding,  and  not  till  then  did  God  give 
him  the  wonder-working  rod  and  the  command 
to  bring  his  people  up  out  of  Egypt !  " 

"  I  am  working  and  waiting  for  God's  time  to 
go  forth  to  service." 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  193 

"  My  great  anxiety  is  to  be  fitted  to  do  his  will, 
when  he  sends  me  out." 

"  Apollos,"  continued  Alexander,  "  I  cannot  re 
frain  from  speaking  to  you  about  your  need  of 
Christ.  You  are  struggling  along  in  the  dark, 
beset  by  your  bitter  spirit,  when  you  should  be 
able  to  possess  your  soul  in  peace." 

"  Why  are  you  untrue  to  your  own  soul's  best 
interest  as  well  as  the  best  interest  of  our  race  ?  I 
must  repeat  Judy's  words  spoken  to  me:  *  The 
negro  does  not  need  a  Godless  education.' 
Whenever  we  seek  to  lift  him  up  to  a  good  and 
true  manhood,  and  disregard  his  spiritual  needs, 
we  defeat  our  purpose.  If  he  ever  developes  the 
manly  Christian  virtues,  which  are  essential  to  a 
worthy  character,  he  will  require  more  than  a 
*  Godless  education.' v 

"  You  hope  to  be  a  successful  leader  of  our 
people ;  to  help  solve  the  problem  of  our  uplift. 
To  do  this  you  must  be  right  yourself.  See  to  it 
Apollos,  that  you  do  not  have  to  follow,  as  chief 
mourner,  the  funeral  of  your  own  wasted  youth 
and  fruitless  life." 

Apollos  made  no  answer  to  Alexander's  appeal. 
Opening  his  book  he  appeared  greatly  interested 
in  his  studies. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

COMMENCEMENT   AT   LARIMER    UNIVERSITY 

The  president  of  Larimer  University  said,  in 
an  article  written  for  a  Northern  paper,  "  No 
greater  or  more  inspiring  object  lesson  could  be 
presented,  of  the  power  and  influence  of  a  great 
educational  institution  over  the  lives  of  a  people, 
than  can  be  seen  at  Larimer  University  during 
commencement  week.  The  great  congregations 
that  gather  in  our  chapel,  the  well-dressed  and 
decorous  people,  the  hearty  appreciation  of  every 
thing  said  and  done,  shows  the  power  of  the  in 
stitution,  and  the  readiness  of  the  negro  to  adapt 
himself  to  his  changed  condition;  and  get  to 
himself  all  possible  advantage." 

"  The  students  are  no  less  interested  than  are 
their  parents  and  friends,  for  there  is  to  be  ad 
vancement  all  along  the  line.  Each  class  is  step 
ping  one  round  higher ;  for  those  who  finish  the 
preparatory  course  become  Freshmen,  and  those 
who  are  Juniors,  Seniors." 

For  days  before  commencement,  everybody  is 
194 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  195 

busy.     There  are  class  examinations  during  col 
lege  hours,  and  rehearsals  after  four  o'clock. 

In  the  dining  hall  there  is  but  one  subject  of 
conversation:  "Commencement  and  what  is  to 
be  done."  Sunday,  the  baccalaureate  sermon  is 
to  be  preached  by  the  President ;  Monday,  exami 
nation  of  classes  and  the  Alumni  Anniversary ; 
Tuesday,  graduating  exercises  of  the  Normal  de 
partment  ;  Wednesday,  commencement  exercises, 
the  Master's  address  and  commencement  dinner, 
to  be  followed  by  after  dinner  speeches. 

The  sunshine  seemed  to  flood  the  earth  in  rich 
glory,  Sabbath  morning.  The  roadsides  were 
lined  with  wild  roses,  and  the  pastures  bright 
with  white,  pink  and  blue  larkspur. 

In  front  of  Goodspeed  Hall,  the  Magnolias 
were  loaded  with  blossoms,  while  near  Gladstone 
Hall  the  Catalpa  trees  were  fragrant  with  bloom. 

The  congregation  began  to  gather  at  an  early 
hour.  These  were  old  students,  who  had  not 
visited  the  University  since  they  were  graduated, 
men  and  women  who  had  attended  Larimer  dur 
ing  the  time  the  school  was  carried  on  in  the  "  old 
barracks."  When  old  men,  with  their  children 
and  grandchildren  had  gone  to  school  to  learn  to 
read  and  write. 

Parents  from  the  different  states  who  had  nev- 


196  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

er  seen  the  institution  where  their  children  had 
been  in  attendance  for  years,  and  the  citizens  of 
Larimer  to  the  number  of  a  thousand,  had  come 
together  to  hear  the  President's  baccalaureate 
sermon.  Some  one  asked  an  old  man  "  if  his 
daughter  was  to  graduate  this  commencement"  ? 

"  Naw,"  said  the  old  man,  "  she  hab  two  mo' 
years  ter  go,  den  all  mah  chil'n  will  hab  gradia- 
ted." 

"  Don  yer  feel  proud,  brer'  Jo'nsing  ?  "  asked  a 
negro  who  stood  by. 

"  Yas,  but  not  biggity  proud,  just  humbil 
proud,"  answered  the  old  man. 

The  services  opened  with  an  anthem  sung  by 
sixty  voices.  Such  singing  cannot  be  heard  any 
where  in  the  South  outside  of  Larimer  Chapel, 
Larimer,  Mississippi.  The  harmony  was  perfect, 
the  voices  strong  and  under  perfect  control. 
They  carried  the  congregation  with  them  as  they 
sang. 

Then  followed  the  prayer  and  the  sermon. 
The  latter  was  so  plain  and  practical,  so  helpful 
and  strong,  that  each  person,  however  illiterate, 
could  understand  it,  and  be  profited  by  hearing 
it.  When  the  congregation  passed  out  of  the 
Chapel,  Larimer  University  meant  more  to  them 
than  ever  before. 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  1 97 

Monday  was  a  great  day  to  the  students,  as 
well  as  to  the  parents.  The  themes  discussed  by 
the  graduates,  were  just  what  we  would  expect 
them  to  select,  for  each  bore  upon  some  phase 
of  the  negro  question,  which  is  of  vital  interest  to 
the  race. 

Apollos'  oration  had  been  smoothed  down  by 
the  President,  till  little  bitterness  remained. 
Judy  read  an  essay,  subject:  "  What  do  I,  as  an 
Educated  Negro,  Owe  to  My  Race." 

Alexander's  theme  was  :  "  The  Past,  Present 
and  Possible  Future  of  the  Negro." 

He  asked  the  people  to  consider  with  him  the 
negro's  character  as  exhibited  in  slavery,  what  he 
has  accomplished  under  difficulties  since  the  days 
of  slavery,  and  what  he  may  become,  if  allowed 
equal  opportunities  with  the  white  man. 

He  had  no  apologies  to  offer  for  the  negroes 
being  in  the  South,  for  they  did  not  come  to 
America  of  their  own  free  will.  Neither  would 
he  apologize  for  their  skin  being  black  when  they 
were  brought  to  this  country,  or  because  their 
faces  had  grown  so  many  shades  whiter  than  their 
ancestors  ?  He  did  ask  for  a  fair  field  to  develop, 
and  that  a  right  example  should  be  lived  before 
them  and  they  be  encouraged  to  make  the  most 
of  themselves,  in  a  friendly  spirit. 


198  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

He  urged  the  people  to  keep  in  mind  their 
condition  when  slaves.  How  they  were  "  market 
able  commodity,"  though  human  flesh  and  blood 
like  the  white  man.  How  they  were  kept  in  ig 
norance  and  compelled  to  work  without  remuner 
ation.  How  their  homes  were  not  protected,  for 
their  children  were  taken  from  them  as  well  as 
wives  were  separated  from  their  husbands,  and 
husbands  from  their  wives. 

He  told  of  their  lack  of  education  and  knowl 
edge  of  self  support  when  emancipated.  That 
because  of  their  lack  of  education  and  knowledge 
of  the  ways  of  the  world,  they  could  only  work  in 
the  lower  grades  of  employment  as  "  hewers  of 
wood  and  drawers  of  water,"  and  because  of  this 
had  failed  to  invite  respect. 

He  showed  his  audience  what  the  race  had  ac- 
oomplished  under  difficulties.  The  amount  of 
personal  property  and  real  estate  they  had  accu 
mulated,  the  number  who  had  been  graduated 
from  Industrial  Schools,  as  well  as  from  schools 
for  the  Higher  Education  of  the  Negro. 

He  told  them  how  many  educated  physicians, 
pharmacists,  lawyers,  dentists,  teachers  and 
preachers  were  successfully  at  work  among  their 
own  people.  He  told  the  young  people  they 
must  not  be  reconciled  to  their  condition.  That 
God  expected  them  to  be  men ;  men  of  promise. 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  1 99 

They  were  not  to  sacrifice  their  young  man 
hood  to  vice,  or  fasten  the  yoke  of  sin  upon 
themselves  with  their  own  hands.  If  they  did, 
they  would  sooner  or  later  feel  its  galling  pres 
ence,  and  learn  it  was  there  to  stay.  No  man 
addicted  to  vice  could  have  the  respect  of  himself. 
He  could  not  help  feeling  the  hang-dog  shame  of 
his  own  vileness. 

He  told  them  that  the  one  underlying  thought 
with  them  should  be  to  get  knowledge,  and  that 
the  next  purpose  should  be  to  rouse  the  Negro 
fathers  and  mothers  to  educate  their  children,  that 
they  might  make  something  of  themselves. 

No  nation  had  ever  risen  from  degradation  to 
civilization  in  a  body.  The  few  became  enlight 
ened  and  were  examples  before  their  people.  He 
urged  the  educated  negroes  to  think  less  of  the 
"almighty  dollar,"  and  more  of  helping  their  peo 
ple  to  become  useful  citizens. 

He  rejoiced  that  the  love  for  religion  had  been 
planted  in  their  breasts,  that  they  believed  in  a 
Supreme  Power.  He  realized  that  too  many  of 
his  people  forgot  that  morality  is  the  basis  of  re 
ligion.  That  no  one  can  be  a  Christian  unless 
he  is  pure  in  thought  as  well  as  in  act. 

He  told  the  audience  they  were  to  teach  the 
young  to  remember  that  because  they  were  free, 


2OO  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

they  had  no  right  to  be  lawless  !  They  were  to 
be  above  the  frenzy  that  would  seek  by  acts  of 
violence,  to  assert  their  rights. 

He  knew  the  negro  was  assailed  by  unrelenting 
prejudice  and  that  this  prejudice  was  growing 
stronger  and  more  bitter  every  day,  and  yet  God 
was  over  them.  He  was  looking  upon  them,  and 
saw  all  the  injustice  and  misrepresentation,  and  in 
His  own  time  and  way  would  help  them. 

He  urged  the  negro  to  be  just  to  the  white 
man.  To  condemn  with  voice  and  life,  laziness 
and  shiftlessness  among  the  negroes.  There 
should  be  thrift  and  industry.  A  lazy  man  could 
not  be  a  Christian. 

In  conclusion,  he  stated  he  believed  the  time 
would  come  when  the  last  remnant  of  prejudice 
would  be  removed. 

The  negro  will  yet  be  respected,  and  the  indi 
vidual  alone  held  responsible  for  his  wrong  do- 
ing." 

His  impassioned  oratory  carried  his  audience 
with  him,  for  he  was  a  young  man  of  splendid 
presence  and  magnetic  power.  He  not  only  had 
the  charm  of  the  ready  speaker,  but  all  the  graces 
of  polished  manners. 

The  people  cheered,  and  cheered  and  continued 
to  cheer.  Finally  the  diplomas  were  handed 
around  and  the  audience  dismissed. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  201 


A  little  weazen-faced  old  man,  with  a  fringe  of 
white  wool  round  his  black  skull,  shuffled  up  to 
one  of  the  teachers,  who  was  standing  in  front  of 
the  chapel,  and  said: 

u  Pears  lak  dat  young  pusson  am  pow'ful  'stin- 
guished." 

"  He  is  a  promising  young  man,"  said  the 
teacher. 

The  old  man  seemed  to  find  it  difficult  to  say 
just  what  he  wished.  Shifting  from  one  foot  to 
the  other,  and  mopping  his  face  with  his  bandan 
na  handkerchief,  he  finally  said  : 

"  I  war  nebber  hyah  befo'.  De  oF  'oman  an' 
mah  gal  am  sot  on  er  comin'  'ere  ter  git  edicated. 
I  nebber  fought  hit  right  ter  git  edication,  but 
da  done  mek  me  kum,  an  I's  pow'ful  glad  I's 
hyah !  I  nebber  seen  nuffin  lak  hit  befo'." 

"  How  many  children  have  you/'  said  the 
teacher. 

"  She's  mah  onlies'  gal,  an'  de  peartes',  an  in- 
nercentes'  gal  y'u  ebber  seen." 

"  Then  you  never  visited  the  University  before  ?" 

"  Naw,  I  done  hearn  tell  o'  hit,"  the  old  man 
answered.  "  De  ole  'oman  had  ma  kum  ober  ter 
see  hit  immeg'etly !  " 

"  We  shall  be  very  glad  to  see  your  daughter  in 
the  fall,  and  will  do  all  we  can  for  her,"  the  teach 
er  assured  him. 


202  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Hit  am  des  cuis'some,  'ow  de  chil'ns  gits  de 
idee  o'  goin'  ter  school,"  said  the  old  man,  wiping 
his  face  anew  with  his  handkerchief. 

It  was  now  time  for  the  commencement  dinner. 
Plates  had  been  laid  for  three  hundred  persons  to 
sit  together  in  the  dining  room  in  Gladstone 
Hall.  A  more  joyous,  happy  company  could 
hardly  be  found  outside  its  walls. 

One  of  the  features  of  the  commencement 
dinners,  at  Larimer  University  is  to  have  the 
fathers  and  mothers  of  the  graduates  make  the 
after  dinner  speeches.  No  matter  how  great  the 
advancement  of  the  negro  youth,  he  never  goes 
back  on  his  mother.  She  is  all  in  all  to  him. 
Far  more  than  the  father,  for  through  all  his 
school  life  and  struggle,  she  has  been  his  inspira 
tion,  the  one  who  has  saved  and  sacrificed  that  he 
might  acquire  an  education ;  and  at  Commence 
ment  no  face  is  so  welcome  as  mother's.  He 
delivers  his  oration  for  her  ear  and  wears  the  cap 
and  gown  with  the  feeling  that  mother  is  pleassd 
to  see  him  honored. 

After  dinner  addresses  were  in  order.  The 
President  called  upon  the  strangers  who  were 
there  to  make  a  few  remarks.  Then  the  parents 
were  asked  to  speak.  Their  speeches  were  often 
expressed  in  the  quaint  dialect  of  the  ignorant 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  203 

negro,  but  there  was  a  depth  of  meaning  and 
pathos  in  them  that  touch  the  heart  as  no  polished 
speech  could.  These  old  people  have  come  from 
their  cabin  homes,  in  different  states,  to  see  the 
University  that  has  done  so  much  for  their  chil 
dren. 

They  have  made  the  greatest  effort  to  be 
present.  Doubtless  the  money  to  pay  their  fare 
has  been  saved  at  the  sacrifice  of  their  own  com 
fort.  Here  a  dime  and  there  a  nickle  or  a  penny. 
It  may  have  required  more  than  a  year  to  get  the 
amount  together.  It  is  pitiful  to  see  their  delight 
as  their  children  take  their  places  on  the  rostrum. 

How  little  the  world  understands  them.  These 
fathers  and  mothers  are  acquainted  with  every 
throb  of  pain  the  human  heart  can  feel,  and  know 
little  of  the  joys  of  life.  They  are  patient,  sensi 
tive  and  beauty  loving;  accepting  slights  and  re 
buffs  and  appreciating  every  kindness  shown — 
every  sympathy  expressed. 

The  President  called  on  an  elderly  woman, 
Mrs.  Martin  from  Georgia  to  speak  first.  She 
had  a  daughter  who  had  just  received  her  diplo 
ma.  Her  lot  had  been  hard,  for  there  had  never 
been  a  springtime  in  her  life. 

Rising  to  her  feet,  she  spoke  in  a  voice  that 
had  all  the  liquid  softness  of  the  negro: 


2O4  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  I  raikon  I's  de  Happies'  muddah  in  de  'ouse, 
coz  mah  chile  hab  done  got  fru  die  great  Uniwar- 
sity.  All  mah  chil'ns  hab  gon'  to  de  Norf,  ter 
wuk,  an  lef  ma  an  mah  two  younger  chil'ns  ter 
git  de  bes  libbin  we  knows  'ow.  I  tell  y'u,  I's  'ad 
ter  wuk  mouty  'ard,  an'  I's  pow'ful  glad  I's  libbed 
ter  see  mah  gal  thoo.  I  nebber  co'd  er  done  hit 
er  lone  !  " 

"  Wen  I  t'inks  o'  dat  blessed  Sun'y  Skule  dats 
he-'p-'d  'er ;  I  des  gits  down  on  mah  knees  an' 
axes  Gawd  ter  'inch  'is  goden  chaiot  up  ter  'is 
di'mon  win'er  an  'ear  ma,  coz  I  wants  ter  ax  'im 
ter  bress  dat  Sun'y  Skule.  Ter  po'  out  'is  Spuit 
on  hit,  an'  w'en  de  mernmers  die,  ter  sen'  's  bestis 
goden  chaiot  an  tak  evey  one  o'  dem  'ome  ter  Glo'y, 
outen  dis  worl  o'  sin  an  sorrer." 

Here  the  old  woman  broke  down.  Covering 
her  face  with  her  hands  she  sobbed  aloud. 

The  second  speaker  was  a  tall  black  woman, 
old  and  gray.  In  a  clear  tone  she  said: 

"  I's  mouty  glad  ter  be  hyah  dis  day.  I's  been 
er  prayin'  fo'  hit  an'  wukin'  fo'  hit,  an'  er  plannin' 
fo'  hit  all  de  year.  W'en  mah  ol'  man  died,  'e 
took  mah  boy's  han'  in  his  an  'e  done  say :  '  Some 
day  dis  han's  gwinter  hole  er  pen,'  and  sho  nuff 
hit  hab.  Mah  boys  done  got  thoo.  Doan  y'u 
b'lieb  I's  glad  ?  I  bress  Gawd  I's  libbed  ter  see 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  205 

'im  gradiate.  Dat  I  kin  hab  de  'appy  priv'lig  o' 
settin  mah  eyes  on  dese  great  bildins  whar  da 
take  de  ignuance  an'  low  down'  es  outen  de 
chil'n  an'  mek  um  mens  an'  womens,  fitten  ter 
stan'  wid  gent'men." 

Turning  to  the  table  where  her  son  sat  with 
others  of  his  class,  she  said: 

"  Chil'n  ef  y'u  doan  lub  dis  skule,  y'u  doan  lub 
w'at  Gawd  do,  an'  ef  y'n  ain'  true  ter  des  teachahs 
dats  done  so  much  fo'  y'u,  y'u  ain'  fitten  ter  hab 
er  edication!  Y'u'e  de  noacountes  pusson 
gwine  ! " 

The  third  speaker  was  a  small  man,  nearly 
white,  with  lithe  form  and  sparkling  black  eyes. 
He  was  a  barber  in  one  of  the  cities  of  South 
Carolina.  He  had  all  the  graces  of  a  courtier. 
Bowing  and  smiling,  he  said  : 

"  I  was  mo'n  pleased  ter  heah  de  speackin  o'  de 
young  pussons  in  de  chu'ch.  An  I  war  con- 
winced  dar  am  bettah  days  er  comin'  for  de  brack 
foks.  I  feels  lak  exhortin  em  ter  hoi'  stiddy. 
An'  I  feels  lak  propersyin  dat  dese  gradiates  w'ats 
gwine  outen  dis  Uniwarsity  inter  de  worril  '11  be 
a  conjunctuary  in  'elpin  ter  mak  de  collod  pussons 
bettah." 

With  a  low  bow  and  wave  of  his  hand  he  smil 
ingly  took  his  seat. 


206  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

The  Rev.  Pharaoh  Sampson  Washington  was 
invited  to  speak.  He  had  been  one  of  the  first 
to  attend  the  school  at  the  close  of  the  war,  when 
himself,  wife  and  children  learned  their  letters  to 
gether.  He  was  a  full  blood  negro,  very  tall  and 
fat,  about  seventy  years  of  age.  Looking  over 
the  dining  room  in  a  fatherly  way,  he  said  he  felt 
that  in  the  years  that  were  between  his  own  life 
and  those  that  were  going  out  from  the  Universi 
ty,  lay  all  that  life  had  taught  him,  and  the  grad 
uates  had  to  learn.  In  a  deep  rich  voice  he  said : 

"  Young  pussons,  we'r  'spectin  we'r  gwinter  hear 
f'om  y'u,  wunner  des  days.  Y'u's  gwinter  do 
sump'n  fo'  de  col'd  race.  Hit  pears  unto  ma  I  kin 
tole  y'u  sump'n  dat'll  he'p  yer,  sump'n  dat  y'u 
hain'  learn'd  yit,  and  I  doan  wan'  y'u  ter  go  an  fo' 
git  hit  off' n  y'u  min'.  I  knowledges  y'u  hab  heaps 
o*  1'arnin  dat  I  knows  nuffin  erbout,  but  chil'ns 
I's  libed  in  dis  worril  fo'  mo'n  sebenty  y'ars,  an' 
f udder  mo'  I's  kep  mah  eyes  open  all  de  time,  con- 
sequenly  I  knows  er  mouty  sight  y'u  knows  nuffin 
erbout." 

"  Howsomebbah  sah,  dat  ain'  needer  year  ner 
dar.  Now  I's  gwinter  gib  y'u  some  'structions  so 
y'u  kin  subdoo  y'u  rashfulness  an'  be  fiten  ter  'elp 
our  people.  Doan  y'u  go  fom  dis  Varsity  ter  be 
wunner  des  uppity  niggahs  dat  des  knocks  er-ron 
pickin'  up  er  lihbin  sorter  easy  lak,  doin'  nuffin  ! " 


OR   VILETS    BOY  2O/ 

"  Des  wuk  fo'  y'u  libbin.  I  hab  saw  sich  fellahs, 
all  d'ess'd  up  monst'us  fine  an'  da's  no  kin'er  use 
ter  de  wurril,  an'  dats  w'at  mek's  me  say  w'at  I's 
er  say  in'.  Ef  y'u  hab  tuck  de  notion  ter  be 
sump'n,  de  wurril  am  open  to  y'u." 

"  Now  I's  gwinter  tol'  y'u  de  Gawd'-er  mouty 
troof.  Ef  de  young  edicated  col'd  pussons  doan 
riz  an'  do  sump'n  fo'  Gawd  an'  dar  race  we's 
gwinter  sink  twel  we  cahnt  riz  no  mo' !  " 

"  We  hain  done  no  great  sight  er-rizzin  yit,  but 
mark  mah  words,  t'ings'll  git  wuss  an'  wuss  if  de 
brack  fo'ks  doan  quit  dar  foolishin  an'  settle  down 
ter  wuk.  Ef  y'u'd  been  libbin  s'long  ez  I  hab 
y'u'd  er  seed  er  t'ing  er  too.  Y'u'd  seed  dar  war  no 
way  outed  de  muss,  less  y'u  feel  y'u  way  whar  y'u 
cahnt  see  hit,  an'  keep  er  wukkin," 

"  Um  clean  'sprized  at  de  col'd  fo'ks.  Da  doan 
see  dat  de  morgij'  sisturm  am  de  ruinashum  o 
dem.  Y'u's  gotter  open  y'u  moufs  ergin  hit,  fo' 
dar's  a  recknin'  day  er  cummin,  to  de  col'd  pus- 
sons,  w'en  da'll  fin'  da's  done  bin  an'  swaller'd,  an' 
wor'  out  all  da  'spected  ter  git  outen  de  earf,  an' 
da  hain'  nuffin  lef,  an'  da's  gotter  steal  or  starb," 

"  Den  w'en  de  w'ite  fo'ks  done  tol'  hit  all  ober 
de  Nawf,  dat  de  niggah  hain  got  no  c'aracters, 
dat  da's  all  bad,  de  Nawf  doan  preciate  de  brack 
fo'ks  no  mo'.  I  bleeb  I  mout  tawk  till  de  dark 


20)8  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

com'd,  tellin'  y'u  all  'ow  ter  ac',  but  coz  o'  de  un- 
seasonableness  o'  de  'our  I'll  hatter  stop." 

The  last  speaker  was  a  feeble,  careworn  little 
woman.  Her  patient,  wrinkled  face  and  white 
hair  told  of  sorrow  and  suffering.  She  was  very 
light  and  spoke  intelligently  and  to  the  point. 

In  her  youth  she  had  met  and  married  her 
husband  in  Oberlin,  Ohio,  and  gone  with  him  at 
the  close  of  the  war  to  North  Carolina,  where 
after  a  few  years  of  married  life,  he  died,  leaving 
her  to  care  for  herself  and  children.  Appreciat 
ing  the  advantages  of  an  education,  she  had 
worked  and  saved  until  both  of  her  sons  had  been 
graduated  from  Larimer  University. 

"  I  want  to  thank  you,  Mr.  President,  and  these 
kind  teachers,  for  all  you  have  done  for  my  boys. 
The  widow's  blessing  shall  follow  you.  I  was 
raised  in  Ohio.  My  parents  were  freed  by  their 
master,  some  years  before  the  war.  I  was  quite 
a  large  sized  girl  when  they  left  the  South.  I 
had  the  advantages  of  a  common  school  educa 
tion  and  three  years  of  study  in  Oberlin  College, 
Ohio." 

"  My  husband  was  raised  in  Pennsylvania,  and 
graduated  from  the  same  college  where  I  was  a 
student.  I  am  the  mother  of  two  children.  My 
eldest  son  was  graduated  from  Larimer  six  years 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  209 

ago,  and  is  now  pastor  of  a  Baptist  church  in 
Wilmington,  North  Carolina." 

"  Today  you  have  graduated  my  youngest  son." 
Holding  out  her  hard,  calloused  hands,  she  said  : 

"  With  these  hands  I  washed  and  ironed  to 
earn  the  money  to  help  them  through  this  Uni 
versity." 

"  From  this  time  I  shall  be  waiting,  not  anx 
iously  or  impatiently,  for  the  Master  to  call  me 
home,  for  I  have  this  day  seen  the  desire  of  my 
heart,  and  am  ready  to  depart.  God  bless  and 
prosper  this  institution  that  has  done  and  is  do 
ing  so  much  for  my  people." 

Several  of  the  students  had  a  few  parting 
words  for  their  teachers  and  college  mates.  The 
President  expressed  his  gratitude  for  the  correct 
lives  and  helpfulness  of  the  students  during  the 
year,  and  the  exercises  closed. 

The  trunks  had  been  packed  in  the  early  part 
of  the  day  and  taken  to  the  station.  A  few  hours 
later  the  greater  part  of  the  students  were  on  the 
train  bound  for  home. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

CLASS    NIGHT 

Commencement  exercises  were  over,  and  most 
of  the  students  and  visitors  had  gone  to  their 
homes.  The  class  of  1898  was  together  in  one 
of  the  recitation  rooms  in  Goodspeed  Hall  for 
the  last  time.  It  was  class  night.  A  night  never 
to  be  forgotten  by  those  who  were  present. 

The  President,  Apollos  Washington,  called  the 
meeting  to  order,  George  Goodwin  offered  prayer, 
and  the  Secretary  of  the  class,  Judy  Bunday, 
read  the  report  of  the  previous  meeting. 

The  class  numbered  sixteen,  twelve  young 
men  and  four  young  women.  At  the  commence 
ment  of  their  Freshman  Year,  there  had  been 
twenty-seven  men  and  twelve  women.  One  after 
another  had  dropped  out,  finding  it  too  hard  to 
raise  the  one  hundred  and  twelve  dollars,  the  re 
quired  amount  for  a  school  year. 

The  President  announced  the  subject  of  the 
meeting : 


210 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  2 1 1 


"  What  is  to  be  our  life  work,"  or  in  other 
words :  "  What  is  our  mission  ?  " 

"  I  can  say  for  myself,"  said  the  president,  "  I 
am  to  teach  for  a  few  years.  I  have  to  do  this  to 
earn  the  money  to  take  me  through  an  Eastern 
Law  School.  Mrs.  Jefferds  has  helped  me 
through  thus  far.  I  can  not  ask  her  to  do  more, 
for  I  am  now  in  a  position  where  I  can  help  my 
self." 

"  I  am  going  to  study  law  because  I  feel  I  can 
help  my  people  most  by  following  that  profession. 
They  have  failed  to  receive  justice  in  Southern 
Courts,  when  they  have  appealed  to  the  law  for 
protection  against  the  wrongs  heaped  upon  them 
by  the  white  men.  The  Negro  has  no  rights, 
for  he  is  *  Only  a  Nigger ! '  I  will  defend  him, 
and  help  him.  I  know  what  it  is  to  need  a  friend 
to  reach  out  a  helping  hand,  as  does  the  Negro 
today,  and  fail  to  find  it,  for  many  Southern 
hands  and  pens  are  against  him." 

"  I  look  through  the  South  and  see  our  people 
ground  down  by  the  present  mortgage  system. 
I  see  them  cheated  and  abused — the  unhealed 
wounds  of  their  souls  lashed  afresh,  and  yet  they 
are  uncomplaining.  The  fact  is  I  believe  they 
are  too  cowardly,  or  too  forgiving  for  their  own 
good.  I  will  teach  them  to  believe  in  their  own 


212  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

manhood.  That  they  have  rights  that  the  white 
man  should  be  made  to  respect." 

"Here  they  are  taxed  to  support  benevolent  in 
stitutions  they  can  never  enter,  while  every  race 
that  has  a  white  skin  is  welcome.  These  and 
other  wrongs  which  are  heaped  upon  the  black 
man  have  prompted  me  to  choose  the  law  as  a 
profession.  I  am  bound  to  acquire  the  best  pos 
sible  qualifications  that  can  be  had,  to  fit  me  for 
my  work.  I  want  to  stand  intellectually  the  equal 
of  any  white  man  in  the  profession.  I  should 
hate  myself  if  I  were  to  be  called  '  a  pretty  good 
lawyer  for  a  nigger.'  I  will  stand  on  my  merit, 
my  intelligence,  my  manhood.  Right  here  I  will 
say,  I  will  succeed  or  die  in  the  attempt ! " 

Judy  Bunday  was  the  next  to  speak. 

"  I  am  just  as  fully  pledged  to  help  my  people 
as  Mr.  Washington.  When  my  father  died  I 
promised  him  I  would  live  to  aid  the  negro  in  his 
attempt  to  rise  out  of  his  degradation  and  sin." 

"  I  came  to  Larimer  University  to  fit  myself 
the  better  to  keep  my  pledge.  I  said  '  I  will  study 
to  make  the  most  of  myself,'  and  I  find  in  looking 
back  over  the  ten  years  I  have  spent  in  the  Uni 
versity,  that  I  have  done  the  best  I  could.  I  am 
now  going  out  into  the  world  to  help  my  people 
towards  the  best  ends.  Others  have  lived  and 


.5 5 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  213 

set  their  mark  on  their  fellowmen,'  I  will  set  my 
mark  on  my  fellowmen — no  less  than  the  mark 
of  my  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus." 

"  I  know  I  am  the  weakest  creature  on  God's 
earth,  a  Negro  woman.  There  are  difficulties 
before  me  for  I  have  a  black  face,  the  worst 
heritage  a  woman  can  have,  and  yet  I  am  not 
going  to  cry  about  it,  but  make  the  most  of  my 
self  for  God  and  those  who,  like  me,  are  black." 

"  I  have  my  way  to  make  in  the  world,  and  am 
bound,  by  God's  help,  to  make  it.  I  have  a  voice 
to  sing.  I  give  that  to  my  Master,  I  have  abil 
ity  to  teach  and  mean  to  exercise  it !  I  have  a 
heart  to  love,  and  my  race,  however  low,  however 
ignorant  and  sinful,  shall  believe  and  feel  I  love 
them  ! " 

l<  I  have  the  qualifications  to  make  a  home 
bright  and  clean,  and  should  I  ever  become  a  wife, 
I  will  make  my  home  the  next  place  to  heaven, 
in  its  cleanly  restfulness  and  gladness!  I  am 
going  out  from  this  University  to  take  up  my  life 
work  ! " 

"  Wherever  a  Negro  woman  lives  and  needs 
my  help,  'wherever  tears  flow  or  a  heart  beats 
with  pain,  because  of  shame  or  a  wrong  com 
mitted  ;  wherever  women  toil  to  rear  their  chil 
dren,  unrecognized  by  their  fathers,  or  stagger 


214  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

under  burdens  too  hard  for  them  to  bear ;  wher 
ever  ignorance  abounds  or  children  need  a  teach 
er,'  if  it  be  possible  I  will  go  to  them  in  the  name 
of  my  Master,  and  help  them  to  work  out  a  good 
and  true  character." 

"  I  will  point  them  to  the  *  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.'  I  will  urge 
them  to  keep  their  faith  in  God.  I  will  go  out 
from  this  University  and  be  to  all  my  people  with 
whom  I  come  in  contact,  an  inspiration  and 
guide." 

"  I  will  teach  the  young  men  to  labor  with  their 
hands,  to  be  prudent,  and  above  all,  Christians. 
Pleading  with  God  to  give  me  no  greater  reward 
for  service  than  an  increasing  opportunity  to 
serve." 

After  standing  a  moment,  as  if  in  prayer,  she 
continued :  "  I  shall  stand  upon  no  other  merits 
than  the  merits  of  the  blessed  Christ,  and  ask  no 
greater  honor  than  thus  to  stand,  an  approved 
servant  of  my  God." 

Ezra  Noah  Jefferson,  a  very  light  colored  young 
man  from  Wilmington,  North  Carolina,  in  answer 
to  his  name,  stepped  to  the  piano,  and  sang  in 
a  clear  tenor  voice  : 

"  I'll  live  for  those  who  love  me, 
For  those  who  know  me  true, 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  215 

For  the  heaven  that  smiles  above  me, 
And  waits  my  spirit  true ; 
For  the  cause  that  lacks  assistance, 
For  the  wrongs  that  need  resistance, 
And  bright  hopes  in  the  distance, 
And  the  good  that  I  can  do." 

"  I'll  live  to  hail  the  season 
By  gifted  minds  foretold, 
When  man  shall  rule  by  reason, 
And  not  alone  by  gold. 
When  man  to  man  united, 
And  every  wrong  thing  righted, 
The  world  will  then  be  lighted, 
As  Eden  was  of  old." 

George  Pearson  Goodwin,  was  the  next  to 
speak.  He  was  the  son  of  the  barber,  who  so 
gracefully  addressed  the  guests  in  the  dining  hall 
after  Commencement  dinner.  Like  his  father  he 
was  a  small  man,  and  very  graceful.  Unlike  his 
father  he  was  dark  skinned,  with  thick  lips  and 
tightly  curled  hair. 

Like  all  the  other  members  of  the  class,  he  had 
been  obliged  to  work  his  way  through  the  Uni 
versity.  Or  to  use  his  own  words,  he  had  been 
forced  to  "  hustle  "  to  get  his  education. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  of  the  years  we  have 


2l6  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

spent  in  Larimer  University.  Here  we  have 
been  protected  and  sheltered.  We  have  been 
made  to  feel  we  were  men,  as  long  as  we  acted  as 
a  man  should.  At  times  we  have  almost  forgot 
ten  we  were  black.  Perhaps  we  should  have 
forgotten  it  entirely  had  not  Apollos  Washington 
kept  us  aware  of  the  fact,  by  telling  us  the  evil 
things  said  about  the  '  Nigger.' " 

"  Now  we  are  going  out  into  life  to  shift  for 
ourselves.  We  are  to  stand  on  our  merits  as  ne 
groes.  I  think  it  is  well  for  us  to  be  prepared 
for  the  difficulties  we  have  to  encounter.  I  expect 
knocks  and  slights.  That  the  pen  of  those  who 
hate  our  race  will  be  turned  against  me." 

"  I  am  prepared  to  be  branded  a  4  Nigger  '  and 
meet  the  old  time  prejudices  and  dislikes  of  our 
white  brethren.  In  the  face  of  all  this  I  am 
bound  to  succeed  among  my  own  people  as  a 
druggist.  I  shall  enter  a  College  of  Pharmacy 
this  fall,  and  when  I  open  a  drug  store  in  my  na 
tive  state  and  city,  I  will  give  the  lie  to  the  oft 
made  statement,  'that  the  educated  nigger  is 
spoiled  for  any  practical  use.  That  he  is  lazy, 
trifling  and  above  h  is  own  people.' ' 

"  I  will  make  my  store  as  attractive  as  those  of 
my  white  competitors,  and  should  a  white  man 
ask  for  a  glass  of  soda  water  at  my  fountain,  I 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  217 

will  give  it  to  him  more  willingly,  than  I  would 
poison,  though  his  skin  is  of  a  different  color 
from  mine." 

"  Apollos  Washington  said  a  moment  ago,  '  that 
our  people  are  too  kind,  too  ready  to  forgive  an 
offence,  and  that  they  lack  resentment'  I  am 
glad  this  is  true  of  the  Negro.  It  is  to  his  credit 
rather  than  to  his  blame.  If  we  were  the  oppo 
site  in  disposition — branded  as  we  are  as  '  thieves, 
liars,  criminals  and  beasts  ' ;  if  we  were  to  resent 
every  outrage  and  misrepresentation,  our  condi 
tion  would  be  pitiful,  indeed." 

"  I  rejoice  in  the  forgiving,  forbearing  and  lov 
ing  spirit  of  my  race.  I  know  we  have  great 
faults,  but  I  believe  we  have  great  virtues  as  well. 
I  am  going,  by  God's  grace,  to  try  to  overcome 
all  the  evil  tendencies  of  my  own  nature  and  to 
cultivate  all  the  good  qualities  of  my  people." 

Beatrice  Arvesta  Zenobia  Martin,  a  girl  with 
blue  eyes,  light  hair  and  face,  was  the  next  to  re 
spond  to  her  name.  Her  home  was  in  Georgia. 
Her  mother  had  made  a  desperate  struggle  to 
keep  her  daughter  in  school.  She  had  denied 
herself  many  of  the  necessities  of  life  and  now  re 
joiced  that  her  work  was  accomplished.  It  was  a 
general  surmise,  among  the  students,  that  when 
Apollos  Washington  completed  his  Law  course, 


2l8  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

he  and  Beatrice  were  to  be  married,  though  nei 
ther  of  them  confessed  to  such  an  engagement. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  of  our  varied  occupa 
tions,  and  our  widely  separated  fields  of  action," 
she  said.  "  I  am  going  home  to  help  my  mother. 
We  shall  enlarge  our  boarding  house  for  colored 
young  men  who  are  laboring  in  our  city  and  with 
out  homes.  In  this  way  my  mother  has  support 
ed  herself  and  my  younger  brother  and  given  me 
all  the  aid  she  could.  She  is  getting  too  old  to 
bear  the  burdens  of  life  alone.  Then  my  brother 
must  have  a  chance  to  attend  Larimer,  and  I 
must  help  him." 

"  If  I  am  not  to  teach,  or  preach,  or  practice 
law  or  medicine,  my  work  shall  be  none  the  less 
for  God  and  the  Negro.  I  shall  make  the  young 
men  in  our  home  comfortable.  I  will  encourage 
them  to  take  up  some  line  of  study  evenings,  and 
help  them  to  do  it.  I  will  try  to  be  to  them  all 
they  need  to  make  them  pure  and  clean  young 
men.  In  fact  I  will  try  to  broaden  their  thought, 
and  help  them  to  make  the  most  of  themselves." 

"  In  the  years  to  come,  as  you  pass  along  life's 
highway  doing  for  God  and  the  Negro,  if  you 
will  look  in  the  sand,  you  shall  see  my  tracks 
along  the  same  road ;  for  I  am  none  the  less  de 
termined  to  help  my  people  up  to  the  best  God 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  219 

has  for  them,  if  I  am  in  a  boarding  house.  And 
should  any  of  you  chance  to  visit  my  city,  where 
I  shall  be  '  working  at  my  required  task,'  don't 
fail  to  call  at  '  Mrs.  Martin's  boarding  house  for 
young  men,'  and  I  will  give  you  a  good  square 
meal,  and  make  you  as  comfortable  as  I  know 
how." 

Phebe  Virginia  Calhoun  spoke  after  Beatrice 
Martin.  She  had  come  to  the  University  from 
Little  Rock,  Arkansas.  She  was  a  slight,  trim 
mulatto  girl  of  rare  good  sense.  Unlike  the  other 
members  of  her  class  she  was  to  go  at  once  to  her 
own  home,  for  she  was  to  marry  a  minister,  preach 
ing  in  an  Eastern  city. 

"  I  am  glad  I  came  to  Larimer  University,  for  I 
have  found  here  just  the  training  I  need  to  help 
me  in  my  chosen  field." 

"  I  know  something  of  the  work  I  have  to  do, 
its  possibilities  and  discouragements,  its  cares  and 
victories.  Since  I  came  to  Larimer  I  have  been 
instructed  in  the  way  of  '  Life  and  truth.'  Right 
things  have  been  so  clearly  set  before  me,  and 
things  that  are  wrong  have  been  made  so  plain, 
that  it  now  seems  to  me  I  should  do  violence  to 
all  that  is  good  and  holy,  to  yield  to  sin." 

"  Can  we  ever  forget  the  teachings  of  our  Pres 
ident,  who  more  than  any  other  person  taught  us 


22O  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

to  condemn  everything  that  lowers  womanhood 
or  manhood,  and  at  the  same  time  taught  us  to 
reach  out  after  everything  that  would  elevate  us 
and  enable  us  to  respect  ourselves." 

u  This  is  the  message  I  am  going  to  take  to  my 
husband's  people.  The  lessons  I  have  learned 
here  shall  speak  through  me — shall  I  not  say, 
through  us  ? — to  the  negroes." 

Thus  one  after  another  spoke  of  their  purpose 
in  life  and  the  work  they  expected  to  do.  Of  the 
twelve  men  in  the  class,  two  were  to  enter  the 
ministry,  three  become  physicians,  one  would 
practice  law,  one  dentistry,  two  pharmacy  and  the 
other  three  were  to  teach.  All  were  practical 
Christians  except  Apollos  Washington. 

Alexander  Gifford  was  the  last  to  speak. 

"  This,"  said  Alexander,  "  Is  the  proudest  mo 
ment  of  my  life.  I  am  now  going  out  into  the 
field  to  do  active  work  for  God.  I  have  looked 
forward  to  this  hour  with  the  greatest  anxiety  and 
longing.  Sometimes  it  has  seemed  to  me  I  could 
not  wait  for  the  time  to  come,  and  now  it  seems 
as  if  the  days  will  not  be  long  enough  for  me  to 
accomplish  all  I  want  to  do,  all  I  shall  find  to  be 
done." 

"  To-night  I  want  to  give  honor  and  praise  to 
the  best  woman  that  ever  lived,  my  grandmother. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  221 


All  I  am  and  all  I  ever  shall  accomplish  will  be 
due  to  her.  I  never  saw  my  parents.  My  mother 
died  when  I  was  born,  and  my  father  went  away 
after  her  death  and  never  returned." 

"  All  the  years  of  my  life  my  grandmother  has 
stood  between  me  and  harm.  She  has  sacrificed 
her  own  ease  and  comfort  that  I  might  have  an 
education.  She  has  stood  over  the  wash  tub  and 
ironing  board  when  her  back  ached  and  her  arms 
were  tired,  to  earn  the  money  to  keep  me  in  the 
University." 

"  I  have  always  had  the  inspiration  of  her  chaste 
and  holy  life." 

"  Her  love  has  never  wavered,  neither  could  I 
overtax  it.  Her  arms  were  never  too  tired  to  en 
fold  me,  and  her  kiss  of  forgiveness  was  always 
ready,  when  I  was  wayward." 

"  She  is  an  ignorant  old  black  woman  who 
knows  all  about  troubles  and  sorrow,  pain  and 
suffering.  The  white  people  pass  her  by  as  one 
beneath  their  notice,  but  she  is  the  child  of  a  King, 
an  heir  to  the  throne  of  God !  " 

"  How  she  has  pinched  and  saved  and  toiled 
for  me !  To-night  she  is  old,  white  haired  and 
wrinkled.  Her  steps  are  feeble  and  her  eyes  are 
fast  growing  dim.  Patient  and  uncomplaining  she 
sits  by  the  fire,  waiting  for  me  to  come  home." 


222  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  To-morrow  I  am  going  home.  I  am  going  to 
take  the  wash  tub  and  the  ironing  board  and  put 
them  away.  I  am  going  to  place  her  in  the  easi 
est  chair  in  the  house,  and  then  sit  down  by  her 
side  and  take  her  old  calloused  hands  in  mine,  and 
tell  her  all  she  is  to  me,  and  all  she  has  done  for 
me,  to  make  me  the  man  I  am.  I  am  going  to 
make  her  comfortable  and  happy  all  the  rest  of 
her  days." 

"  I  am  going  to  teach  and  preach  among  the 
people  I  knew  as  a  boy,  for  a  few  years  ;  then  I  am 
going  to  the  city  where  I  can  have  a  larger  field 
of  usefulness.  Classmates,  I  love  God  more  to 
night  than  ever  before." 

"  His  love  and  faithfulness  seems  more  real  to 
me  when  I  think  of  the  love  and  faithfulness  of 
my  old  black  grandmother." 

"  If  I  never  see  you  again,  I  want  you  to  think 
of  me  as  somewhere  hard  at  work  for  God  and  the 
Negro.  I  am  to-night  realizing,  more  than  ever, 
that  God  wants  good,  earnest  men ;  men  practical 
in  bent,  pure  in  purpose  and  principle,  with  cour 
age  to  maintain  them." 

"  Only  such  can  help  to  solve  the  problem  of 
the  future  of  our  race,  that  is  pressing  for  solu 
tion." 

The  next  morning   the  class  separated.     For 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  223 

some  distance,  Judy,  Alexander  and  Apollos 
traveled  together.  They  talked  of  their  first  ride 
over  the  same  road,  when  ten  years  before  they 
were  on  their  way  to  Larimer  to  enter  the  Uni 
versity.  At  last  they  reached  the  West  Point 
Junction  where  Apollos  and  Alexander  were  to 
get  off,  and  Judy  continued  her  journey  to  her 
old  home,  where  she  was  to  spend  the  summer 
with  Deacon  and  Mrs.  Manley.  In  the  fall  she 
would  teach  in  one  of  the  city  schools  in  Mobile, 
Alabama. 

Before  they  separated  Alexander  and  Judy 
made  all  their  plans  for  the  future.  They  were 
poor  ;  they  would  each  work  in  their  chosen  field 
for  two  years,  and  then,  God  willing,  their  lives 
should  be  spent  together. 

At  the  Junction  where  Alexander  and  Apollos 
had  first  met,  they  once  more  waited  for  different 
trains. 

Naturally  they  talked  of  their  life  at  Larimer 
and  the  work  before  them.  Turning  to  Alexan 
der,  Apollos  said : 

"  What  a  world  this  would  be  if  the  people  only 
realized  the  brotherhood  of  man." 

"  That's  so,  Apollos  "  said  Alexander,  "  but 
they  do  not  believe  in  it,  or  at  least  act  as  if  they 
believed  in  it.  But  I  am  not  going  to  bother  my 


224  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

head  about  it.  I  will  take  the  world  just  as  I  find 
it  and  try  to  make  it  better." 

"  How  do  you  like  the  idea/'  urged  Apollos,  "  of 
meeting  men  who  are  mentally  inferior  to  you, 
and  being  snubbed  by  them,  just  because  you  are 
a  negro  ?  I  confess  to  you  that  I  long  to  have  a 
hand  in  the  affairs  of  life ;  to  push  my  way  to  in 
dependence  and  fortune,  and  yet,  now  I  am  ready 
to  work,  I  feel  I  am  to  be  kept  from  doing  it  be 
cause  I  am  black." 

"  I  don't  believe  there  is  a  white  man  in  the 
South,  that  has  a  higher  aim  or  a  more  honest  pur 
pose  than  I  have.  My  arm  is  just  as  strong  and 
I  am  as  swift  of  foot.  My  heart  will  respond  just 
as  readily  to  kindness.  I  am  as  sensitive  to  injus 
tice,  as  any  white  man,  yet  I  feel  I  am  to  be  shut 
out  of  every  enterprise  and  industry  because  I  am 
black." 

"  I  tell  you,  Alexander  Gifford,  it  makes  me 
mad  when  I  remember  I  am  mentally  the  equal  of 
most  white  men,  and  yet  I  am  to  be  ignored  by 
them." 

"  I  feel  it  is  not  assumption,  neither  is  it  pre 
sumption,  that  makes  us  as  good  as  a  white  man," 
declared  Alexander.  "  To  be  as  good  a  man  as 
any  morally  right  man,  whether  he  be  black  or 
white,  depends  upon  their  Tightness  within,"  Al 
exander  urged. 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  225 

"  As  long  as  we  are  masters  of  ourselves,  we 
are  all  right  in  the  sight  of  God ;  for  we  are  kings ; 
and  nothing  can  dethrone  us.  We  are  to  think 
most  of  what  we  are  in  the  sight  of  God,  instead 
of  how  we  look  in  the  eyes  of  our  fellow  men ;  or 
attempt  to  measure  ourselves  by  their  standard. 
There  is  nothing  pleasant  to  be  remembered  about 
the  slavery  of  our  parents !  We  hate  the  word 
*  slave '  and  yet  if  we  are  not  masters  of  ourselves, 
we  are  abject  slaves  without  the  hope  of  freedom." 

"  Apollos,  I  heard  you  sing  the  other  day,  '  be 
fore  I'd  be  a  slave,  I'd  be  buried  in  my  grave.* 
Now  you  may  not  like  what  I  am  going  to  say, 
but  you  are  a  slave  to  your  hatred  of  the  white 
man.  You  show  more  prejudice  towards  them 
than  any  white  man  I  ever  met  manifested  towards 
the  negro." 

Just  then  the  distant  rumbling  of  the  train,  as 
it  came  nearer  and  nearer,  caused  Alexander  to 
gather  up  his  bundles  and  bid  his  chum  good-bye. 

Soon  the  rumbling  ceased  and  the  train  came 
to  a  full  stop  for  a  few  minutes,  then  the  bell  rang 
and  the  train  moved  on,  leaving  Apollos  Wash 
ington  standing  on  the  platform  of  the  station 
watching  the  cars  go  out  of  sight. 

Alexander  soon  reached  Barney ville.  Hurrying 
to  his  old  home,  the  odor  of  the  fried  chicken 
came  to  him  from  the  cabin. 


226  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

In  the  doorway  stood  an  old  woman,  poorly 
clad  and  bent.  Throwing  her  withered  arms  about 
Alexander's  neck  she  raised  her  eyes  to  heaven, 
and  thanked  God  that  she  had  been  spared  to  'elp 
Vi'let's  boy  thoo  de  Varsity !  " 


CHAPTER  XVI 

ALEXANDER   GIFFORD    BEGINS    WORK 

Immediately  on  reaching  home  Alexander 
opened  a  select  school,  which  was  largely  attend 
ed  by  the  negro  children  in  Barneyville,  some  of 
them  coming  from  quite  a  distance. 

He  also  began  preaching  in  the  old  log  school 
house.  In  the  early  days  of  his  conversion,  he 
had  planned  to  enter  a  Theological  Seminary  in 
the  East,  when  he  should  have  finished  his  Uni 
versity  course.  This,  however,  he  had  long  since 
given  up  and  now  entered  upon  his  work  with 
heart  and  soul. 

As  he  came  in  contact  with  his  old  friends  and 
neighbors,  he  wondered  if  he  would  have  been 
like  them  had  he  never  had  other  advantages  than 
theirs.  Then  he  remembered  his  responsibility 
would  be  measured  by  the  benefits  he  had  received ; 
that  if  he  knew  more  than  those  about  him,  more 
was  required  of  him. 

Sitting  down,  he  reasoned  thus : 

"  Most  of  the  men  in  this  settlement  are  '  crop- 
227 


228  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

pers.'  They  have  nothing  of  their  own.  The 
owner  of  the  land  furnishes  them  seed  to  plant, 
their  miserable  cabins  where  they  live,  and  the 
mule  to  work  the  ground. 

While  their  crops  are  growing  they  receive  from 
their  landlord  a  certain  amount  of  provision  each 
week  and  he  takes  a  mortgage  on  their  share  of 
the  prospective  crops,  at  an  enormous  interest. 
Year  after  year  they  have  not  been  able  to  pay 
the  mortgage  and  interest,  because  of  the  failure 
of  their  crops. 

They  are  in  debt  beyond  their  power  to  pay. 
In  debt  to  men  who  hold  them  in  an  iron  grasp. 
They  call  themselves  freemen,  and  yet  they  are 
slaves  to  their  landlords. 

They  are  ignorant  and  some  of  them  vicious. 
What  can  I  do  to  encourage  them,  or  help  them 
to  better  their  condition  ?  " 

"  Single  hands  have  accomplished  wonders  in 
laying  great  foundations.  Single  voices  have 
moved  multitudes  and  sent  out  into  the  world  far 
reaching  influences.  Is  it  not  possible  for  me  to 
do  the  same  ? " 

How  he  longed  for  Judy's  presence — her  prac 
tical  helpfulness.  While  he  was  a  student,  he 
had  thought  it  would  be  an  easy  matter  to  teach 
and  lead  people  in  the  right  way.  It  had  seemed 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  2 29 

to  him  that  great  crowds  would  rush  in  to  hear 
him  preach,  and  hearing  him,  would  be  inspired 
to  work  and  live  the  truest  and  best  lives. 

His  ambition  had  known  no  bounds.  Now  he 
was  learning  that  there  are  hard  tasks  to  be  per 
formed  ;  tasks  that  require  patience  and  courage. 
That  though  he  might  do  his  best  and  preach 
most  eloquently  the  multitude  would  remain  un 
moved. 

One  day,  just  after  school  had  been  dismissed, 
he  heard  the  shrill  treble  of  a  girl's  voice,  raised 
to  its  highest  pitch  in  anger.  It  came  again  and 
again,  mingled  with  cries,  jeers,  curses  and  the 
sound  of  blows  and  scuffling. 

Rushing  to  the  door  he  saw  in  the  center  of 
the  yard  a  group  of  scholars  gathered,  and  from 
the  group  came  the  discordant  sounds.  Calling 
one  of  the  older  boys  to  him,  he  asked  the  mean 
ing  of  the  disturbance. 

At  the  sound  of  his  voice  the  group  of  scholars 
scattered,  leaving  a  girl  of  eleven  or  twelve  years, 
standing  angrily  in  front  of  the  school-house. 
She  was  thin  and  as  straight  as  an  arrow;  wear 
ing  a  dress  that  was  scant  and  faded.  Her  fea 
tures  were  regular,  her  hair  black  and  matted 
from  lack  of  care,  and  wearing  no  shoes  or  hat. 
Had  she  been  properly  dressed  and  cared  for,  she 


230  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

would  have  been  called  handsome ;  as  it  was,  no 
one  seemed  to  notice  the  beauty  of  her  eyes  or 
the  fine  curve  of  her  upright  figure. 

Learning  from  the  boy  the  cause  of  the  outcry, 
he  called  the  girl  to  the  school-room  door.  With 
flashing  eyes  and  defiant  look,  expecting  a  rebuke, 
she  came  boldly  up  to  him. 

Kindly  he  said :  "  Were  my  scholars  troubling 
you  ? " 

"  Yessar  an'  da  bettah  be  er  saying  dar  prayahs, 
coz  I  mout  stop  som'  o'  dar  bref's  ef  da  doan 
lemme  Ion,"  she  fearlessly  answered. 

"  Do  you  live  about  here  ?  "  asked  the  teacher. 

"  Yessar,  I  stops  wid  Yaller  Sail  ovah  on  de 
yuddah  road,"  answered  the  child. 

"  Have  you  no  parents  ?"  questioned  the  teacher. 

"Naw,  ma  muddah  runn'd  away  an'  lef  ma 
w'en  I's  des  a  leetle  piccaninny.  I  doan  b'long 
no  whar !  " 

"  Did  you  ever  go  to  school  ?  " 

"  Yessar,  I  kin  read  an'  spell  some,  but  I  ain' 
gwine  no  mo'." 

"  Why  not  ?  " 

"  Hit  won'  do  ma  no  good  !  I's  des  er  common 
niggah,  dats  all." 

"  It  will  help  you  to  care  for  yourself,  to  be  re 
spected  and  become  a  good  and  useful  woman. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  231 

Don't  you  want  to  grow  up  and  be  such  a  wom 
an  ?  "  Alexander  kindly  asked. 

"  I  dunno !  Wou'd  I  hab  to  wuk  berry  'ard  ?  " 
the  child  inquired. 

"  You  would  have  to  study,  and  keep  yourself 
clean  and  nice,  and  stop  quarreling  and  scream 
ing,"  the  teacher  replied. 

"  Wat  I  do  w'en  da  call  ma  *  beggah  niggah', 
*  beggah  niggah'  ?  "  she  asked  with  clenched  fists, 
the  fire  again  flashing  from  her  eyes. 

"  If  you  would  come  to  my  school,  I  would  not 
allow  the  children  to  call  you  such  names.  I 
would  be  your  friend  and  help  you." 

"  Whar  I  gwinter  stay  ?  Yaller  Sail  won'  hab 
ma  no  mo'  coz  I  whopped  'er  gal,"  she  anxiously 
asked. 

"  Have  you  no  place  to  stop  to-night  ?  " 

"  Naw !  " 

"  Why  did  you  whip  Sally's  girl  ?  " 

"She  hole  'erse'f  er  bove   ma,   an'   call'd  ma 


names." 


"  Are  you  not  sorry  you  did  it  ?  " 

"  Naw,  I's  glad,  she's  de  wustis',  lowdones,  black 
niggah  I  ebber  saw'd,  dats  w'at  she  am !  " 

"  You  have  lost  your  home  by  this  means,"  said 
the  teacher. 

"  I  don't  keer !  I  kin  git  ernuddah,  lemme  tole 
y'u ! " 


232  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  Where  will  you  get  your  supper  to-night  ? 
Where  will  you  stop  ? " 

"  I'll  sleep  mos'  any  whar,  I  ain'  keerin' !  "  she 
defiantly  answered. 

"  Suppose  no  one  will  have  you  in  their  homes? 
They  certainly  will  not  if  you  whip  their  chil 
dren,"  declared  the  teacher. 

"  Y'u  des  mek  ma  tired !  Lemme  told  y'u  dis 
an'  hits  de  fatal  troof  !  A  daid  shu'  troof  !  Ef  da 
trebbles  ma,  da's  gwinter  'pent,  becase  I's  gwine 
ter  mek  em  de  sorreres  pussons  ergwine,"  she 
said  bringing  her  fists  together. 

"  Did  you  ever  have  a  home  and  some  one  to 
love  and  care  for  you  ?  "  asked  the  teacher. 

The  defiant  look  left  her  face,  her  lips  quivered 
as  she  said: 

"A'nt  Juliet  war  good  ter  ma.  She  war  de 
olies  one."  Then  in  a  low  tone  she  continued, 
"She's  daid  now." 

"Who  was  Aunt  Juliet,  was  she  your  real 
Aunt?" 

"  Naw,  her  done  took  ma  w'en  ma  muddah  run'd 
off.  I  war  des  a  teenty-tonty  piccaninny  den. 
No  boddy  lub's  ma  now,  nor  keers  fo'  ma." 

"  My  poor  child,"  said  Alexander.  "  If  you  will 
study  and  try  to  be  a  good  girl,  people  will  love 
you  and  you  will  be  happy !  I  am  going  to  have 
you  go  home  with  me  tonight." 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  235 

With  all  her  apparent  indifference  about  her 
supper  or  where  she  would  spend  the  night,  her 
face  brightened  at  once.  Closing  the  school-room 
door  they  passed  down  the  road  together.  Duty 
had  never  looked  so  plain  to  Alexander  before. 
Here  was  a  poor,  untaught,  passionate  child,  with 
a  brute  sense  of  self-protection.  No  home,  no 
one  to  guide  her  or  care  for  her !  Might  he  not 
redeem  her  life  ? 

Tears  came  to  his  eyes  as  he  thought  of  her, 
and  others  much  older  who  were  about  him ;  men 
and  women  who  needed  help.  He  realized  as 
never  before,  that  the  negro  is  in  a  mental  and 
spiritual  childhood,  needing  to  unlearn  much  he 
had  learned. 

How  could  he  blame  the  children  for  their  vie- 
iousness  ?  Had  not  the  taint  •  of  sin  descended 
from  ancestral  badness  ?  A  badness  learned  from 
those  who  should  have  taught  them  better  things  ? 
Did  it  not  throb  in  every  heart  beat,  and  impel 
every  act  of  their  lives  ?  And  out  of  his  sorely 
pressed  soul  was  wrung  the  prayer : 

"  O  my  Father,  help  me  to  redeem  this  people, 
for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

Again  his  mind  went  out  to  Judy.  How  they 
would  work  for  the  redemption  of  his  people. 
Help  them  to  work  out  good,  true  lives.  This 


234  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

poor  child  had  no  sense  of  wrong  doing ;  she 
needed  to  be  taught.  She  was  surely  susceptible 
to  kindness,  for  did  she  not  remember  Aunt  Ju 
liette?  Would  she  not  recognize  the  same  spirit 
of  love  manifested  by  others  ? 

That  night  in  the  quietness  of  his  room,  when 
alone  with  God,  he  gave  up  his  ambition  to  be  a 
great  preacher,  moving  the  multitudes  by  his  ora 
tory,  in  some  of  the  larger  cities  of  the  South ;  and 
chose  for  his  life  work  that  of  a  missionary  teacher 
and  preacher,  in  the  quiet  town  where  he  was 
born. 

Never  did  his  work  seem  so  pleasant  as  the  fol 
lowing  morning,  when  he  began  the  duties  of  the 
day.  And  never  had  he  prayed  when  he  felt  the 
same  nearness  to  God  as  at  the  opening  of  the 
school. 

Among  the  other  girls  sat  Milly  Brown  with 
her  hair  nicely  combed  and  face  and  hands  clean. 

It  was  a  new,  strange  life  to  her.  In  fact  a  new 
life  had  begun,  for  the  outcast  had  found  a  home 
and  some  one  to  love  her.  Was  the  work  of  re 
demption  an  easy  one  ?  By  no  means.  Did  she 
never  relapse  into  her  old  habits  and  passions  ? 
Yes,  but  loving  hands  guided  her,  patient  Chris 
tian  councils  were  given  her,  till  less  and  less  the 
old  anger  and  rebellion  overcame  her. 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  235 

Whoever  saw  the  ambitious  child  years  later, 
would  not  have  believed  her  to  be  the  once 
screaming,  vicious  girl  who  fought  with  the  chil 
dren  in  front  of  the  school-house. 

Plainly  clad,  she  went  quietly  to  and  from 
school,  and  never  did  benefactors  have  a  more 
loyal  worshipper  than  had  A'nt  Car'line  and  Al 
exander,  in  Milly. 

There  could  be  no  greater  punishment  inflicted 
for  wrong  doing,  than  for  them  to  withhold  the 
expression  of  their  love. 

It  soon  became  apparent  to  Alexander  that 
Milly  possessed  a  voice  of  rare  beauty  and  excel 
lence  ;  a  voice  so  clear  and  sweet  as  to  astonish  all 
who  heard  her.  Realizing  its  worth,  he  encour 
aged  her  to  study  and  improve  it,  giving  her  every 
aid  in  his  power,  and  telling  her  he  would  send 
her  to  Larimer  when  she  was  sixteen  years  old, 
where  she  would  have  every  advantage. 

He  excited  her  ambition  by  telling  her  her  for 
tune  was  in  her  voice,  for  with  thorough  cultiva 
tion  she  could  visit  the  Northern  cities  and  charm 
the  people  by  her  singing. 

The  girl  caught  the  inspiration,  and  with  all 
the  energy  of  her  soul,  pored  over  her  books  at 
school  and  practiced  her  music  at  home.  Judy, 
an  accomplished  musician,  wrote  regularly  to  the 


236  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

child,  telling  her  just  what  to  do,  and  directing 
Alexander  in  his  instruction. 

Soon  she  became  the  acknowledged  leader  in 
her  classes.  Later,  Alexander  wrote,  in  answer 
to  one  of  Judy's  letters: 

"  Milly  is  improving,  but  needs  your  strong 
guidance.  Her  voice  is  something  wonderful  ! 
It  will  be  either  a  blessing  or  a  curse  to  her,  1 
begin  to  doubt  which.  Sometimes  I  see  a  won 
derful  resemblance  to  a  Mr.  de  Goochy,  one  of 
the  wealthy  land  owners  in  Barneyville,  and  from 
the  few  things  I  have  been  able  to  gather  from 
the  little  she  knows  of  herself,  I  am  led  to  believe 
she  is  the  child  of  his  housekeeper." 

"  The  old  people  who  were  brought  up  on  his 
plantation,  tell  of  the  birth  of  a  child  and  that  it 
was  carried  away  by  an  old  negro  woman,  Aunt 
Juliette,  who  was  his  mammy,  and  loved  the  un 
ruly  fellow  next  to  his  own  mother.  She  has  the 
same  ungovernable  fits  of  temper  as  Mr.  de  Goo 
chy,  and  is  just  as  unforgiving  when  she  feels  she 
is  wronged." 

The  work  of  the  church  continued  to  grow  and 
prosper;  though  at  first  opposed  by  the  other 
churches  in  the  town,  its  lack  of  emotion  failed 
to  appeal  to  them.  Little  by  little  the  number  of 
attendants  increased  till  quite  a  congregation 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  237 

gathered  each  Sunday  to  hear  the  Gospel 
preached  by  Rev.  Alexander  Gifford. 

From  the  first  Alexander  had  a  strong  helper 
in  Tobe  Washburn,  who  had  opened  a  blacksmith 
shop  in  Barneyville,  and  was  called  by  the  white 
people  "  a  thrifty  nigger." 

So  the  work  continued  to  grow  and  the  days 
and  months  quickly  passed. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

"  LIKE    PREACHER   LIKE   PEOPLE  " 

In  one  of  the  largest  cities  in  Alabama,  a 
number  of  negro  teachers  were  seated  around  a 
tea  table,  talking  of  an  article  that  had  just  ap 
peared  in  the  daily  papers. 

It  claimed  that  too  much  education  was  detri 
mental  to  the  negro  and  stated  that  a  "  leading 
Negro  educator  "  had  said  in  a  public  meeting,  he 
had  addressed  in  one  of  the  Southern  cities, 
"  that  he  was  convinced  that  the  negro  preacher 
should  not  be  educated  above  his  people." 

Among  those  who  were  at  the  table  was  our 
friend  Apollos  Washington,  Principal  of  the 
colored  High  School.  It  was  proposed  by  him 
that  they  go  to  the  Hard  shell  Baptist  Church,  the 
next  day,  where  they  would  have  an  object  lesson 
of  "like  preacher  like  people." 

A  colored  girl  who  had  waited  on  the  table, 
and  heard  the  conversation,  said  to  the  teachers 
as  they  were  about  to  leave  the  house  the  next 
morning : 

238 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  239 

"  Is  y'u  gwine  to  de  Hard  Shell  dis  mawnin  ? " 

Being  told  that  they  were,  she  said : 

"  Y'u  hear  mouty  big  shout  if  y'u  go  dar !  De 
Mef  dis  mek  big  noise  but  de  Hard  Shells  got  de 
bigges'  moufs." 

"Don't  you  like  the  Hard  Shells?"  asked 
Apollos  Washington. 

"  Naw,  da  doan  know  nuffin'.  Da  doan  b'leeb 
in  gittin'  conwarted,  nor  de  monahs  bench,  nor 
Sun'y-Schools,  nor  edication,  nor  nuffin !  Da 
cahnt  read,  des  say  w'at-someber  da  t'ink  an'  'clar 
de  Lawd  done  tole  um  ter  say  hit ! " 

Leaving  the  boarding  house  the  party  walked 
towards  the  outskirts  of  the  city.  Their  way  led 
through  Magnolia  and  Black  Jack  Oak  trees, 
which  completely  shaded  the  streets,  while  on  the 
sidewalk  in  front  of  them  were  numerous  colored 
people,  bound  for  the  same  church.  The  women 
dressed  in  colors  resembling  a  New  England  for 
est  in  October. 

The  church  was  an  old  weather  beaten  build 
ing,  hemmed  in  by  dilapidated  negro  cabins.  As 
they  entered,  the  congregation  stared  at  them  for 
a  moment,  and  then  low  whispers  were  heard 
on  every  side,  while  the  members  bobbed  their 
woolly  heads  at  each  other.  The  house  was  soon 
filled  and  the  services  began. 


-240  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

A  gaunt  bean-pole  figure,  stepped  to  the  front 
of  the  raised  platform,  and  said : 

"  We  am  gwinter  begin  dis  serbis  with  a  spuitu- 
able  hymn,"  which  he  proceeded  to  line,  the  con 
gregation  singing  in  their  accustomed  way,  mov 
ing  and  swaying  their  bodies  back  and  forth  and 
keeping  time  with  their  head  and  feet ;  while  from 
thick  lips  rolled  sweet  melodies  such  as  no  other 
nation  can  rival ;  no  other  people  imitate. 

The  hymn  was  followed  by  a  prayer.  The 
minister  began  in  a  low  tone  of  voice,  grow 
ing  louder  and  louder  till  he  fairly  screamed,  his 
chest  rising  and  falling  with  his  emotions,  while 
great  beads  of  perspiration  rolled  down  his  black 
face. 

The  audience  caught  his  spirit  and  cried, 
shrieked  and  shouted  in  the  wildest  manner.  The 
sermon  was  not  an  unusual  one  for  a  minister  of 
that  sect  to  preach.  He,  or  some  other  negro 
preacher,  had  heard  the  Scriptures  read  at  white 
Methodist  camp  meetings  or  other  services  where 
they  had  attended.  Their  minds  had  retained  a 
few  words,  which  had  been  handed  down  from 
preacher  to  preacher,  in  their  exaggerated  form 
and  used  for  texts,  regardless  of  their  connection. 

"Wiping  his  face  with  a  large  red  handker 
chief,  he  began  his  sermon  in  a  pompous  tone. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  241 

He  delighted  in  big  words  and  a  great  show  of 
wisdom,  though  he  constantly  assured  the  people 
he  was  '  beginst  edication  !  Dat  he  hab  no  use 
fo'  hit." 

"ChiFn,"  said  the  old  man,  "de  Lawd  he  done 
casted  seben  spuits  outen  Ma'y  Mag'erleen ! 
Seben  spuits!  Min'  y'u,  seben  spuits!  Six  o' 
dem  spuits  war  de  spuits  o'  de  debbil,  an'  de  uddah 
spuit  am  de  spuit  o'  de  Lawd,  an'  dat  am  de  spuit 
dat  am  movin'  ma  dis  mawnin'." 

After  speaking  thus  he  stood  looking  at  the 
people  as  if  his  words  were  the  embodiment  of  all 
wisdom.  The  congregation  turned  in  their  seats 
and  bowed  to  each  other.  Encouraged  by  their 
show  of  approval,  he  continued  : 

11  I's  gwinter  'scuss  dis  mawnin  a  mouty  big 
ques'ion  !  One  dat's  mos'  prob'ly  been  argafied 
fo'  mo'n  five  million  years!  Hit's  de  mos'  pro- 
vokenes'  ques'ion,  fo'  de  w'ite  men  hab  been 
sputin  an'  contendin'  an'  argafien  hit  sine'  befo' 
de  fustis  chu'ch  war  begined." 

"  Wen  I  fin's  a  'ard  ques'ion,  I  goes  to  de 
Lawd  an'  axes  'im  about  hit,  an'  'e  des  settles  mah 


min' ! " 


"  Fo'ks  say  de  Lawd  am  a  great  big  man ! 
T'ink  o'  dat!  A  great  big  man!  Dat  'is  glo'y 
fill  de  y'arth !  Now  we  knows  bettah  'coz  de 


242  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Lawd  don  tol'  us.  Doan  y'u  know  dat  fo'ks 
cahn't  un'erstan'  des  ques'ions,  till  da  go  down 
un'er  de  watah  an'  come  up  outen  de  watah  ?  " 

"Dat'sso."  "  Shu's  y'u's  horned."  '"ear  'im 
Lawd  "  shouted  the  deacons  and  sisters  in  cho 
rus. 

"  Now  da's  er  mouty  sight  o'  des  heah  Mef'dis 
dat  pertins  ter  kno'  'bout  des  t'ings,  an'  da  gits 
dar  ide's  outen  books ;  t'inks  da's  pow'ful  peart, 
w'en  da  doan  kno'  nuffin,  fo'  da's  nebber  been 
un'er  de  watah,"  nor  corned  up  outen  de  watah  !  " 

"  I  am  gwinter  tole  y'u  whar  da's  gwinter,  w'en 
da's  daid.  De  Lawd  dun  say  da's  gwinter  go  to 
de  b-a-a-d  place,  so  I  ain' gwinter  say  no  mo'  'bout 
hit;  but  lemme  tole  you  dis —  I  hain'  no  use  fo' 
books  !  I's  plum  beginst  edication,  an'  I's  gwin 
ter  monstate  ergin  hit,  des  as  long  as  de  Lawd 
gimme  bref !  " 

"  Hain'  de  Lawd  done  say:  'Tek  no  fo't  w'at 
y'u's  gwinter  sa',  open  y'u  mouf  an'  I'll  fill  um  ? 
An'  ain'  he  gwinter  do  hit  ?  An'  w'en  de  Lawd 
fill  de  mouf  'e  put's  sump'n  in  hit.  He  doan  sa' 
'go  to  de  books  an'  learn.'  I's  pow'ful  glad  I  hain' 
bin  to  Kolideg  nor  non'  o'  dar  'Logical  Semnys. 
I's  des  been  to  de  school  o'  adversity,  w'ar  de 
Lawd  done  tries  'is  chil'n.  But  I's  got  de  grace 
of  Gawd  in  mah  'eart,  des  de  same." 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  243 

"D'atsso!"  "Glo'y!"  "Glo'y!"  "urn,  urn!" 
"  Y'u's  got  hit !  " 

"  Shu'  nuff,"  the  preacher  responded,  "  Him 
say  demdat  lib  'ligion  mus  suffer.  De  'lec'chil'n 
hab  er  'ard  tim'  ter  git  thoo  dis  wurril !  Wen 
Saul  o'  Torsus  war  on  de  y'arth,  he  hab  pow'ful 
bad  time !  De  Jews  casted  'im  inter  de  prison, 
an'  den  de  Lawd  sen'  David  wiv'  'is  'arp  to  play 
to  'im,  an'  den  'e  done  brung  'im  outen  de  prison, 
coz  'e  war  de  'lee'  chil'  o'  Gawd." 

"  Den  dar  war  de  'pos'l  John  'e  hab  mouty  'ard 
time  on  de  ile  o'  Patmouse,  fo'  de  Jews  tried  to 
kill  'im  wid  'ile !  Ter  burn  'im  in  a  caldun  !  I 
doan  kno'  wat  dat  am.  I  t'ink  it  mout  be  a  kin' 
o'  kittle,  but  de  Lawd  dun  brung  'im  out ! " 

An'  den  Herod  cut  off  'is  'ead,  but  'e  rose  er- 
gin,  caz  'e  war  de  'lee' !  Som'  o'  de  pos'ls  war 
casted  inter  de  lions'  den,  an'  udders  inter  de 
fir'y  fu'nace,  but  nuffin  co'd  tech  'em,  caz  da  war 
de  Lawd's  'lee'." 

"  'Ear  'im  Lawd ! "  "  Spit  hit  out ! "  came  from 
the  amen  corner  of  the  church. 

"  Chil'n,  doan  you  dou't  Gawd!  Ef  y'u  chil' 
dies,  'is  tim  am  com  !  Ef  de  Lawd  wills  ter  sabe. 
'im,  'e  will !  Ef  'e  wills  ter  sabe  y'u  'e  will,  an' 
all  dis  nonsense  'bout  gittin  'ligon,  an'  gwine  ter 
de  monah's  bench  won'  do  no  good  !  Ef  y'u's 


244  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

Gained  ter  be  sabed,  Gawd  '11  sabe  y'u,  an'  dat 
am  all  dar  am  'bout  hit ! " 

"  Y'u  mout  go  to  de  monah's  bench  fo'  tree 
hun'red  years,  'twon  do  no  good  !  Dar  D'winity 
Schools  won'  sabe  um !  Da'll  all  des  go  down, 
down,  to  distrusshum.  Da  say  de  Lawd  am  no 
respetable  pusson ;  dat  'e'll  sab  any  one  dat  calls 
on  'im !  Now  de  Lawd's  mouty  cute,  fo'  'e  des 
sets  an'  laffs  at  um  lak  a  rabbit  un'er  a  stump,  an' 
won'  hab  nuffin  to  do  wid  um! 

"  No  wunner  da  say  de  Lawd  am  a  mouty  big 
man  !  Da  des  doan  kno'  nuffin,  dat's  wa't  da 
doan  !  Dar  war  dat  imperdent  man  da  brung  to 
Jesus.  T'ink  w'at  de  Lawd  war  gwinter  do  fo' 
'im,  ef  'e  war  imperdent  an'  talk  back  to  'im!  He 
war  gwinter  sabe  'im  coz  'e  war  de  'lee'  o'  Gawd." 

"  So  we's  de  'lee'  chil'n  o'  Gawd.  We's  dained 
ter  be  sabed!  De  Lawd  done  tole  us,  he  hole  us 
in  de  holler  o'  'is  han'  an'  nuffiin  kin  kotch  us 
outen.  We's  dar  ter  stay!  Hit  doan  mattah 
w'at  we  does,  de  Lawd'll  keep  us  fo  shu' !  " 

"  Ef  des  Mef 'dis  wid  dar  edication  w'at  ain'  been 
undah  de  watah  nor  corned  up  outen  de  watah, 
t'ink  da's  gwinter  git  inter  hebben,  da's  'staken. 
Da  mout  squoze  inter  hebben  w'en  de  angels  er 
sleep,  but  w'en  'e  opens  'is  eyes  'e'll  put  um  out ! 
Da  cahnt  cheat  Gawd  !  W'en  I  gits  ter  hebben, 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  245 

ef  I  fin's  um  dar  I'll  'mand  Gawd  ter  gimme  er 
clean  place.  I  won'  lib  w'ar  da  is.  I's  no  busi 
ness  ter  be  wid  um." 

"  Ef  de  Lawd  cahnt  do  bettah  dan  ter  lemme 
in,  I  doan  wan'  nuffin  ter  do  wid  'im.  I's  gwine 
to  er  shu'  nuff  hebben.  To  a  clean  place  whar 
da  doan  tek  de  pussons  dat  argafy  dat  de  Lawd's 
er  great  big  man.  I's  gwine  ter  er  hebben  whar 
de  bressed  ones  is.  I's  gwine  ter  be  wid  de  Lawd 
fo'  ebber.  Min'  chil'ns  'e  ain'  gwinter  leaber  ma 
in  de  groun.  'E's  gwinter  cotch  ma  up  w'unner 
des  mawnin's  inter  de  air,  an'  I's  gwinter  be  wid 
'im  fo'  'evey,  fo'  'e  doan  say  I's  gwine  no  whar 
else." 

"  De  Lawd  wan's  us  Baptists  ter  be  engrounded 
in  de  faif.  Not  ter  be  whimsied  erbout  wid  evey 
win'  o'  doc'rin.  We  ain'  ter  'pend  on  books  ter 
tell  us  w'at  am  de  troof.  Book  preachahs  ham' 
got  no  spuit  o'  de  Lawd  lak  I  hab,  de  sebenth 
spuit  dat  war  casted  outen  Ma'y  Magerleen  ! " 

"  De  Lawd  war  mouty  peart  w'en  'e  war  on  de 
y 'earth.  He  min'ed  'is  own  bus' ness.  'E  war 
not  lak  y'u  niggahs  min'  in  evey  udder  pussons 
bus'ness  but  y'u  own.  W'en  'e  war  on  de  y'arf, 
des  er  lill  boy  twel'  y'ars  ol'  'is  ol'  muddah  foun' 
'im  at  de  mah'g  suppah  in  Cannah  o'  Gale,  talkin' 
to  de  doctah  men  and  de  lawyah  men.  An'  'is 


246  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

muddah  done  say  to  'im  '  son  com'  'ome  ! '  An* 
'e  say  to  his  muddah:  'Muddah  min'  y'u  own 
bis'ness  an'  lemme  lone!  Fs  'bout  mah  faddah's 
bis' ness,  an'  'e  war.  'E  wan'  no  great  big  man 
den,  'e  was  mouty  small  fellah.'' 

The  people  had  responded  heartily  during  this 
part  of  the  sermon.  There  had  evidently  been 
an  effort  on  his  part  to  hold  himself  in  because 
of  the  visitors  who  were  in  the  house  and  known 
to  him. 

The  congregation  felt  that  he  was  not  at  his 
best.  That  he  lacked  the  usual  unction  and 
power,  and  in  their  responses  they  had  sought  to 
encourage  him  to  cut  loose  from  the  "fear  of 
men  "  and  give  them  the  gospel,  as  they  liked  it. 

They  had  told  him  to  "  spit  hit  out,"  "  to  tell  de 
troof  an'  shame  de  debbil."  "  Not  ter  fear  de  face 
o'  man,"  and  when  he  spoke  of  education  and 
where  educated  preachers  were  going,  one  of  the 
deacons  shouted  in  a  delighted  voice: 

"  Some  one's  gittin  hit  now." 

At  last  he  did  cut  loose  and  began  to  pace  back 
and  forth  before  the  people.  Sometimes  he  would 
bend  nearly  double,  then  he  would  stamp  and 
pound  the  desk,  frothing  at  the  mouth.  He 
flung  his  long  arms  wildly  about,  speaking  with 
that  peculiar  catch  in  his  throat,  which  assured 


OR   VILETS    BOY  247 

the  members,  the  "  seventh  spuit  casted  outen 
Ma'y  Mag'erleen"  had  got  hold  of  him. 

He  told  them  the  story  of  the  flood.  How 
"  Noah  builded  de  ark  an'  wen'  in,  an'  'is  sons 
wen'  in,  an'  'is  darters  wen'  in,  an'  all  de  anermals 
o'  de  y'arth  wen'  in  two  an'  two,  'ow  da  waited  fo' 
de  rain  ter  com',  an'  de  rain  corned  and  de  watah 
riz  hi'ah  an  hi'ah,  an'  hi'ah,  an  drowned  de  y'arth. 
An'  som'  o'  de  pe'ples  clim  up  on  de  ruf  o'  de 
chu'ches  fo'  da  war  de  big  bil'dins,  an'  w'en  de 
watah  riz  up  dar,  da  climed  up  on  de  steeple,  way, 
way,  way  up  on  de  leetle  pint  o'  de  hiest  steeple 's 
in  de  wurril.  An'  de  watah  des  riz,  an'  riz,  an' 
riz  twil  de  las'  one  drap  inter  de  watah  an'  war 
drown'd." 

The  congregation  was  wild  with  excitement. 
They  caught  the  fire  of  the  preacher  and  helped 
to  make  the  place  a  pandemonium.  After  a  time, 
he  paused,  wiped  his  face  and  said  amid  gasps  for 
breath : 

"  I  t'ink  I  can  say — yas  chil'n  I  t'ink  I  mout 
say — I  'bleeb  I  will  say, —  Bruddahs  and  Sistahs, 
de  Lawd  doan  lie  like  we  duz.  'E  tole  de  troof 
w'en  'e  say  'e  war  a  lill-low  man.  Min'  him-se'f- 
say-so  !  Now-look-y'ur  eyes -on  ma-coz-Is'  gwinter 
prove-hit-to-y'u." 

"  Doan'  y'u  min'  whar  'e  say. 


248  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"Lo-I-am?"  "Doan  dat  prube  hit?  Ain'  'e 
er  lill  low  man,  for  doan  'e  say  *  Lo-I-am  ? ' ' 

With  bows  and  "  I  knowed  hit"  from  the  peo 
ple  he  called  for  "ernddah  spuituable  hymn," 
which  was  sung  without  lineing. 

"  Oh  w'at  y'u  raiken  de  debbil  say  ? 

Keep  inchin'  'long,  keep  inchin'  long. 
De  Lawd's  er  sleep  an'  y'u  Gawd's  away, 

Keep  inchin'  'long,  keep  inchin'  'long. 

Stan  right  still  an'  study  y'use'f 

Keep  inchin'  'long,  keep  inchin'  'Jong. 

Gawd's  gwinter  move  de  ark  'imse'f 
Keep  inchin'  'long,  keep  inchin'  'long." 

When  the  hymn  was  finished,  he  said  to  the 
excited  people : 

"  De  Lawd  done  say  *  brung  all  y'u  fives  inter 
de  sto'  'ouse  o'  de  Lawd,  an'  I'll  po'  y'u  outen  a 
blessin'  dat  y'u  cahnt  hoi."  Raising  his  voice,  he 
cried : 

"  Chil'n  de  Lawd  wan's  shouts,"  and  then  the 
people  shouted  till  the  old  church  rang.  "  De 
Lawd  wan's  groans  an  cries,"  he  declared  again 
and  the  people  groaned  and  cried  aloud  as  if  in 
the  greatest  agony  of  soul.  Once  more  he 
cried : 

"  Now  de  Lawd  wan's  money." 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  249 

Immediately  the  people  began  to  sing  another 
hymn.  Four  of  the  trustees  hurried  forward  to 
a  table  in  front  of  the  desk,  two  to  count  the  mon 
ey  and  the  other  two  to  watch  and  see  that  no 
part  of  the  collection  was  mislaid  or  appropriated 
by  those  who  counted  it. 

Then,  to  make  the  matter  doubly  sure,  the 
preacher  stood  looking  down  upon  them,  watch 
ing  every  move  and  keeping  count  of  the  dollars 
as  they  were  placed  in  separate  piles.  Frequent 
ly  he  would  whisper  to  one  of  the  trustees;  then 
urge  the  people  to  "  brung  in  de  fives  an'  let  de 
sto'  'ouse  be  filled." 

One  after  another,  the  congregation  came  for 
ward  and  placed  their  money  on  the  table.  It 
soon  became  apparent  to  those  who  were  looking 
on  that  if  one  expected  to  give  five  pennies  he 
would  go  up  to  the  table  five  times. 

Sending  up  their  offering  by  one  of  the  dea 
cons,  who  had  previously  waited  upon  them  to 
know  'how  much  they  were  going  to  give,'  the 
visitors  left  the  house. 

No  sooner  were  they  outside  the  church  than 
the  conversation,  commenced  at  the  table  the 
night  before,  was  continued. 

"  Here,"  said  Mr.  Washington,  "  we  have  an 
object  lesson  of  the  folly  of  the  *  prominent  edu- 


250  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

cator's  '  statement,  that  the  negro  preacher  shall 
not  be  educated  above  the  people  he  preaches  to." 

"  The  man  was  either  a  fool,  or  else  he  was  ca 
tering  to  an  audience  of  negro  haters,  and  wished 
to  ingratiate  himself  in  their  favor,  by  opposing 
negro  education,"  one  of  the  company  said. 

"  Mr.  Washington,"  asked  one  of  the  teachers, 
"  how  can  a  minister  like  the  one  we  have  listened 
to  be  expected  to  lift  a  congregation  above  him 
self?" 

"  If  the  church  is  the  center  of  negro  life  and 
the  minister  is  the  leader,  it  is  easy  to  judge  of 
the  elevation  of  this  people,"  answered  Mr.  Wash 
ington. 

"  It  is  no  wonder  to  me  that  there  is  such  a 
lack  of  sincerity,  or  that  the  religious  life  of  so 
many  negroes  does  not  correspond  with  their  pro 
fession.  They  go  year  after  year  without  any 
true  religious  instruction.  Convinced  that  they 
are  the  elect  of  God  and  will  be  saved,  let  them 
do  what  they  may." 

"  Then  another  bad  influence  that  is  going  out 
from  a  church  like  the  one  we  have  just  visited," 
continued  Mr.  Washington,  "  is  the  standard  of 
one  member  of  the  church,  in  the  estimation  of 
another  member,  is  not  lessened,  if  he  does  step 
aside  from  the  right  path." 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  251 

"  As  God's  elect,  they  cannot  shut  themselves 
out  of  heaven  by  sin,  for  once  in  God's  hands 
they  are  there  to  stay." 

"  Nuffin'  kin  kotch  us  outen  'is  han's,"  as  the 
preacher  said  this  morning. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

MARRIAGE  OF  ALEXANDER  GIFFORD  AND  JUDY  BUNDAY 

Two  years  have  passed  since  Alexander  and 
Judy  went  out  from  the  University  to  humble, 
patient  ministrations  in  behalf  of  their  race. 
They  have  borne  the  cross  of  Christ,  the  best  they 
could. 

Often  their  hearts  have  been  pierced  by  the  ha 
tred  and  contempt  of  men,  and  yet  they  have 
gone  steadily  forward,  walking  in  Christ's  steps. 

It  was  the  understanding  when  they  left  Lari 
mer,  that  they  would  wait  two  years  before  they 
were  married,  so  they  might  be  able  to  furnish  a 
comfortable  home,  one  that  would  be  a  beacon 
light  in  the  settlement;  showing  what  refinement 
and  education  does  for  the  home.  They  felt  this 
to  be  a  part  of  their  mission  to  their  people. 

Their  home  would  necessarily  be  small  and  in 
expensive,  but  it  should  be  clean  and  adorned 
with  the  many  dainty  things  Judy  had  learned  to 
create  with  her  own  hands.  This  would  naturally 

252 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  253 

teach  the  negro  women  the  importance  of  rightly 
employing  their  leisure  moments. 

During  the  last  part  of  the  winter  Judy  had 
been  very  ill,  with  fever.  In  answer  to  a  telegram, 
Alexander  hastened  to  her  bedside,  to  find  her 
hovering  between  life  and  death. 

"  If  I  should  leave  you,"  she  faintly  whispered, 
"  do  you  think  you  can  carry  on  the  work  that  I 
was  to  have  helped  you  do  ?  Can  you  teach  the 
women  how  to  live?  " 

"  1  have  felt  I  could  be  particularly  helpful  to 
the  women  of  our  race;  and  with  the  aid  of  my 
Master  I  could  give  them  a  higher  conception  of 
womanhood,  for  I  feel  the  future  of  the  negro  de 
pends  upon  the  mothers.  I  was  to  teach  them 
to  take  a  deeper  interest  in  their  children  and 
their  homes." 

"This  was  to  have  been  my  work.  Do  you 
think  you  can  carry  it  on  for  me  ?  Surely  the 
blessed  Christ  will  be  with  you  and  help  you. 
His  hand  will  lead  you  and  his  grace  sustain  you, 
in  doing  for  those  who  are  most  painfully  jour 
neying  through  the  years  of  toil  and  prejudice." 

Seeing  the  agony  in  his  face  and  pitying  him, 
she  said : 

"  If  you  could  only  look  into  my  heart,  you 
would  see  that  next  to  my  blessed  Master,  you 


254  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

are  on  the  throne.  Together  we  were  to  have 
walked  among  our  people  under  the  glorious  light 
of  married  love.  I  was  to  lean  on  your  strong 
arm.  I  fear  this  is  not  to  be." 

For  a  little  time  she  lay  silent.  Alexander 
stood  by  the  bed  unable  to  speak  !  His  was  a 
dumb  grief !  He  would  have  gathered  her  in  his 
arms  and  held  her  back  from  the  jaws  of  death 
if  he  could,  but  he  was  powerless  to  move. 

Mastering  her  strength,  she  said: 

"  Remember,  all  is  as  he  would  have  it,  and  we 
are  in  his  hands.  If  I  go  it  will  be  well ;  yes  by 
His  grace,  all  will  be  well." 

Closing  her  eyes  as  if  the  effort  to  speak  had 
been  more  than  her  strength  would  allow,  she  fell 
into  a  deep  sleep.  For  two  days  she  was  uncon 
scious.  During  this  time  Alexander  moved 
about  the  house  like  one  in  a  dream.  He  was 
numb  with  grief.  He  tried  to  pray,  but  could 
only  say: 

"  Lord,  behold  she  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick." 

So  the  tide  of  life  ebbed  for  days.  On  the 
morning  of  the  second  day,  Alexander  turned  to 
the  physician  as  he  was  about  to  leave  the  house, 
and  whispered: 

"  Do  you  think  she'll  live  ?  " 

"  There  will  be  a  change  very  soon,"  was  the 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  255 

only  answer  the  physician  made.  Towards  even 
ing  she  became  conscious,  but  so  weak  she  could 
only  look  her  love  and  smile.  A  new  spirit 
seemed  to  take  hold  of  Alexander.  He  wept 
with  passionate  grief.  He  seemed  to  have  lost 
all  control  of  himself,  and  was  forced  to  keep  out 
of  the  sick-room.  Slowly  she  came  back  to  life. 
How  he  rejoiced !  His  prayers  became  a  perfect 
thanksgiving. 

It  was  decided  that  she  should  go  to  her  old 
home,  as  soon  as  she  was  able  to  travel,,  and  re 
main  with  deacon  and  Mrs.  Manly  till  the  last  of 
June,  when  they  would  be  married. 

During  all  the  years  of  school  life  the  Manlys 
had  followed  Judy  with  their  love  and  prayers,  and 
twice  she  had  visited  them.  It  seemed  to  Alex 
ander  and  Judy,  in  talking  the  matter  over  that 
their  home,  the  home  that  opened  to  Judy  when 
she  was  left  alone  in  the  world,  was  the  one  from 
which  she  should  go  to  her  own  home. 

Time  passes  quickly  to  those  who  have  seen 
years ;  weeks  seem  days  and  years  come  and  go 
like  months.  Not  so  to  eager  youth  when  the 
heart  is  young,  as  well  as  the  body.  When  the 
thoughts  are  glad  and  the  eye  looks  not  back 
ward,  but  forward  into  a  bright,  joyous,  hopeful 
future. 


256  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

At  last  the  day  came  for  their  wedding.  The 
marriage  ceremony  was  short  and  simple,  only 
deacon  Manly's  family  being  present,  and  once 
more  Judy  went  out  from  the  only  place  she  had 
looked  upon  as  home,  since  her  father  died. 

What  did  it  matter  to  them  that  they  were 
black  or  that  the  world  looked  down  upon  them  ? 
They  had  each  other  and  were  happy.  Each  had 
the  gift  of  the  one,  the  heart  enthroned,  and  was 
satisfied. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  they  should  go  from 
Hoopston,  Ala.,  to  Wilmington,  Ga.,  where 
Apollos  Washington  awaited  their  coming  to  be 
joined  in  marriage  to  their  classmate,  Beatrice 
Martin.  Alexander  was  to  perform  the  ceremony. 

The  journey  to  Wilmington  was  a  delightful 
one.  The  inconveniences  of  the  Jim  Crow  Car 
were  not  minded.  They  had  their  plans  to  talk 
all  over  again,  and  then  the  prospect  of  renewing 
old  friendships,  made  them  look  eagerly  forward 
to  the  end  of  the  journey. 

Apollos  and  Beatrice  were  at  the  station  wait 
ing  for  them.  A  few  hours  later  they  were  mar 
ried,  and  then  the  four  sat  down  together  to  talk 
of  their  work.  It  will  be  interesting  to  the  read 
er  to  learn  that  Apollos  had  become  a  practical 
Christian.  Little  by  little  his  thoughts  of  life 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  257 

had  changed,  and  God  had  become  more  and 
more  to  him.  It  was  like  the  dawn  of  a  new  day, 
growing  brighter  and  brighter  till  clearly  and  ful 
ly  the  light  of  the  Gospel  shone  into  his  heart. 

He  could  hardly  tell  how  his  affections  became 
changed,  or  when  the  light  came  to  him.  This 
one  thing  he  knew,  "  whereas  he  was  once  blind 
now  he  saw." 

He  no  longer  thought  of  the  law  with  a  view 
of  fighting  his  people's  wrongs ;  he  had  become 
a  preacher  of  righteousness,  fighting  against  sin 
with  all  the  powers  of  tongue  and  pen. 

As  the  four  sat  together,  Alexander  turned  to 
Apollos  and  said : 

"  This  night  crowns  and  compensates  for  all 
the  sorrows  and  disappointments  of  our  lives, 
We  have  each  other  and  the  wives  of  our  choice." 

"  Best  of  all  God  is  with  us.  I  tell  you  Apol 
los,  I  would  rather  stand  as  we  do  tonight,  feel 
ing  that  we  have  the  approval  of  God.  than  to  be 
white  and  the  owner  of  millions  of  gold  and 
know  not  God." 

The  few  days  they  spent  together  were  filled 
with  visits  to  different  points  of  interest  in  the 
city,  and  the  strengthening  of  old  ties;  then  the 
friends  separated,  each  going  to  his  special  field 
of  labor. 


258  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

The  journey  home  was  soon  ended,  and  life 
with  both  of  them  began  to  take  a  new  form. 
Alexander  had  built  a  new  log  cabin  with  four 
rooms.  Little  by  little  he  had  added  different 
pieces  of  furniture  till  the  house  offered  more 
conveniences  and  comforts  than  are  generally 
found  in  the  negro  cabin.  These,  with  fancy  ar 
ticles,  made  by  Judy's  hands,  needful  table  wear, 
pictures,  and  her  father's  books,  saved  from  the 
old  home,  made  the  cabin  look  most  inviting. 

A'nt  Car'line  was  childish  in  her  delight. 

"  I  nebber  see'd  such  t'ings  befo'.  Des  ter  see 
mah  Vi'let's  boy  livin'  in  sich  'f in'ment !  Dat  chile, 
Judy,  hab  done  mek  mo'  t'ings  dan  I  ebber  hern 
er  bout.  I  raiken  da's  like  w'ite  f'oks  !  " 

The  people  were  not  so  ready  to  rejoice  in  the 
adornment  of  the  parsonage. 

"  Hab  y'u  see'd  de  fin'  t'ings  at  de  Eldah's  ?  " 
asked  one  sister  of  another.  "  Da's  des  bondacious. 
Dar's  pictahs  all  golded  ober,  an'  den  da  eats  wid 
silber  fo'ks  an'  'nives.  I  clar  ter  grashus  hit  mos' 
took  mah  bref  w'en  I  see'd  urn." 

"  I  don  memberlec  no  sich  t'ings  in  a  niggah 
preachah's  'ouse  befo'.  P'overdunce  won'  bress 
no  sich  doins !  I'd  keep  mah  gal  in  ignuance, 
befo'  I'd  let  'er  sho  sich  boudacious  proudness," 
answered  the  other  good  sister. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  259 

"  Y'u  am  tellin  de  troof,  Sis'  Ma-anner,  de 
Lawd  done  say,  ter  '  be  not  onekled  jined  terged- 
dah.'  W'y  doan  Car'line  'monstate  wid  er  ?  I 
'clar  sis'  Car'line  des  all  wrop  up  in  er.  An'  den 
de  Eldah  war  momstas  proud  w'en  'e  interduced 
'er,"  said  sis'  Minty  SmifL  "  I  doan  t'ink  she 
hab  a  berry  good  speuance.  We  otter  hab  a 
'oman  ter  lead  us.  I  'clar  Sis'  Ma-anner  Fs  des 
gwine  'ome  an'  tek  'er  to  de  frone  o'  grace." 

"  Minty  Smiff,  you  am  tellin  de  fatal  truif .  She 
des  otter  be  de  befo'mos'  mem'er  in  de  chu'ch," 
said  Sis  Ma-anner. 

Before  the  end  of  the  week  nearly  every  negro 
woman  in  town  had  called  on  "  Eldah  Gilford's 
new  'oman."  They  were  anxious  to  see  the  won 
derful  things  in  the  parsonage,  for  an  exaggerated 
account  had  gone  out  of  Judy's  extravagance  and 
pride. 

The  next  Sunday  morning  the  church  was 
packed,  for  many  people  from  other  churches 
were  present  for  the  first  time.  Judy,  all  uncon 
scious  of  the  things  said  about  her,  followed  her 
husband  down  the  aisle  and  was  seated  on  the 
front  seat  in  the  church. 

One  woman  whispered  to  another  and  said : 

"  I  feels  most  'suited  to  hab  dat  'oman  ober 
ma.  'Ows  'er  gwine  ter  brung  sinnahs  inter  de 


260  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

fol',  an'  he'p  de  chu'ch  ?  'Ows  'er  gwinter  h'ep  us 
wid  er  prahs  ?  Pen  on  hit,  de  Eldah's  done 
th'ood  'ise'f  away." 

There  was  not  the  usual  attention  paid  to  the 
sermon  that  morning,  for  the  women  forgot  to 
listen,  and  watched  every  movement  the  preach 
er's  wife  made. 

Judy's  rich  contralto,  with  Milly's  clear  sopra 
no,  attracted  the  attention  of  the  congregation  at 
once.  As  Judy's  strong,  rich  voice  fell  upon  the 
ears  of  the  music-loving  people,  the  men's  hearts 
softened  toward  her,  and  a  number  of  them  said : 
"  Bress  de  Lawd."  The  women  could  not  forget 
her  "  'fmement  and  goldid  pictuahs." 

At  the  close  of  his  sermon  Alexander  called 
upon  his  wife  to  pray,  which  she  did  in  a  deeply 
spiritual  manner.  There  were  tearful  eyes  and 
hearty  responses  during  the  prayer.  People  for 
got  her  home  was  different  from  their  squalid 
cabins.  They  only  thought  of  the  rich  blessing 
she  was  asking  God  to  give  them. 

She  asked  for  herself  wisdom  to  be  a  right 
leader  among  the  people.  That  she  might  go 
among  them  as  God's  messenger,  humble  and 
Christ-like,  always  manifesting  the  true  spirit  of 
Him  who  had  promised  to  be  her  strength  and 
support.  There  were  tears  in  every  word  of  her 
prayer,  and  the  people  felt  them. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  261 

Her  husband  could  not  have  taken  a  better  way 
to  bring  her  in  touch  with  the  people,  and  when 
the  services  were  over  the  general  feeling  had 
changed  towards  her. 

It  is  surprising  how  people  will  talk  one  way 
one  day,  and  the  next  entirely  different.  Sis' 
Minty  Smiff  was  spending  a  few  moments  with 
her  dear  friend  Ma-anner  Jonsing,  the  next  day. 
She  had  run  in  to  talk  over  the  services  of  the 
previous  Sabbath,  and  swap  news.  She  made 
these  visits  several  times  each  day,  Ma-anner 
promptly  returned  them. 

"  I  'clar  Ma-anner  hit  am  des  orfil  de  way  dem 
pussons  dat  go  to  Zoah  Chu'ch  am  er  talkin'  'bout 
Sis'  Gifford.  Hit  des  mek  ma  mad  !  Da  say 
'ers  walkin'  in  proudness,  dat  'er  war's  a  red 
wropper  mawnin's  !  I  done  tol'  Unc'  Pete  it  am 
des  imperdent.  Da  hain'  no  'casion  to  open  dar 
moufs  'bout  our  preachah's  'oman." 

"  Dats  so  Sis'  Minty,  da's  preconscious  da  hain' 
nuffin  lak  'er.  Eldah  Gifford  done  tol'  ma  'issef 
'er  am  'er  'markable  'oman.  An'  'e  don  tol'  Car- 
leener  Goodwin,  dat  ers  wouf  mo'n  esse'f  to  de 
chu'ch." 

The  tide  had  turned.  Judy  had  begun  to  win 
her  way  into  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Step  by 
step  she  gained  an  influence  over  their  lives. 


262  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

Hers  was  the  leaven  that  in  time  would  leaven  the 
lump  of  superstition,  ignorance  and  shiftlessness 
in  many  a  cabin. - 

No  sacrifice  was  too  great,  if  a  heart  could  be 
won,  or  a  life  made  better.  She  taught  the  chil 
dren  to  sing,  to  make  garments  for  their  little 
home-made  dolls.  She  opened  a  Kindergarten 
for  the  small  children,  where  they  could  be  kept, 
instead  of  rolling  in  the  dirt,  or  quarreling  among 
themselves,  while  their  mothers  worked  in  the 
fields.  Of  a  truth,  she  had  given  herself  to  her 
husband's  people. 

He,  in  no  wise  behind  her,  was  seeking  to  aid 
the  older  children  who  were  under  his  instruction, 
and  the  parents  as  he  came  in  contact  with  them 
on  the  Sabbath. 

They  realized  it  was  not  a  work  to  be  accom 
plished  in  a  few  months.  It  would  require  gen 
erations.  They  could  not  expect  to  lay  more 
than  the  foundations  of  character,  in  the  minds 
of  the  children ;  and  generations  to  come  others 
would  see  the  buildings  of  characters  completed. 
They  hoped  to  reach  individuals  and  bring  them 
out  of  their  lethargy  and  degradation.  These,  in 
turn,  would  rouse  others  to  follow  them.  Thus 
one  becoming  the  inspiration  to  move  another, 
the  latter  reaching  out  after  the  third  man. 


OR   VILET  S   BOY  263 

They  had  a  living  example  of  such  work  in 
their  midst.  Tobe  Washburn,  the  once  indolent, 
lazy  young  man,  who  as  A'nt  Car'line  said  : 

"  War  des  butterflyin'  'round,"  had  become  an 
active  Christian  and  business  man.  Tuskegee 
Industrial  School  had  an  example  of  her  practical 
work,  in  him. 

Disappointments  did  not  discourage  them. 
That  some,  who  bid  fair  to  change  their  habits, 
went  back  to  their  old  shiftless  ways,  did  not 
dampen  their  zeal.  They  well  knew  that  the  ne 
gro  did  not  realize  how  far-reaching  were  his  acts, 
or  that  he  was  responsible  for  much  of  the  dis 
trust  and  prejudice  that  exists  in  the  South, 
toward  him. 

Of  all  happy  women,  A'nt  Car'line  was  the 
happiest.  "  Vi'let's  boy,"  in  her  estimation,  stood 
above  all  other  negroes  in  the  world. 

His  knowledge,  his  ability  to  do,  was  wonder 
ful  to  her.  When  he  preached  her  cup  of  hap 
piness  run  over. 

When  Alexander  was  called  to  Judy's  bedside, 
A'nt  Car'line  said  to  him : 

"  Honey  doan  y'u  gib  up.  Gawd  ain'  gwinter 
tek  Judy  till  'er  wuk  am  done.  'E  ain'  gwinter 
tek  'er  now,  caz  I  done  azed  'im,  an'  'e's  gimme 
de  eb'dence,"  and  when  Alexander  returned  to 


264  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

his  home,  from  her  bedside,  she  met  him  at  the 
door  and  said : 

"  I  done  tol'  y'u  so  !  I  done  toP  y'u  de  Lawd's 
gwinter  gib  'er  back  to  y'u,  an'  'e's  done  gone  an' 
done  hit,  bress  'is  name." 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE    IMPROVEMENT   CLUB 

Alexander  and  Apollos  Washington,  when  last 
together  had  discussed  the  advantages  that  would 
come  from  the  organization  of  an  Improvement 
Club. 

They  had  both  felt  the  need  of  some  such 
agency.  The  negroes  should  be  taught  business 
habits.  How  to  plant,  and  how  to  buy  and  sell, 
to  gain  the  best  results.  For  they  well  knew 
that  the  negro  had  no  practical  knowledge  of  the 
value  of  an  article,  and  was  often  cheated  by  un 
principled  men. 

They  were  to  be  taught  the  laws  that  govern 
their  bodies,  and  how  to  keep  them  clean  and 
healthy ;  the  evils  of  intemperance  and  tobacco  ; 
and  to  feel  their  responsibility  to  God,  to  their 
neighbors  and  to  their  own  souls. 

They  would  teach  them  the  value  of  home  life, 
how  its  influence  tells  in  the  character  of  their 
children.  They  would  rouse  the  parents  to  see 
the  importance  of  educating  their  children ; 

265 


266  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

teaching  them  that  though  their  own  opportuni 
ties  for  an  education  were  gone,  their  children's 
were  to  come.  They  would  seek  to  convince 
them  of  the  greatness  of  youth,  and  the  respon 
sibilities  that  awaited  the  educated  young  men 
and  women. 

The  children  were  to  be  taught  obedience  to 
parents,  to  the  laws  of  the  land,  and  the  necessi 
ty  of  forming  steady  habits,  and  saving  their 
money. 

They  would  teach  social  purity,  the  respect  due 
womanhood  and  girlhood ;  that  "whatever  or 
whoever  injures  the  home,  or  the  character  of 
woman,  is  an  enemy  to  the  race,  and  should  be 
treated  as  such ;  "  that  the  marriage  vow  should 
be  kept  sacredly;  that  uncleanness  is  a  crime 
against  God  and  the  whole  community ;  that  the 
woman  is  not  to  bear  the  shame  and  disgrace  of 
wrong  doing  alone,  that  the  man  is  equally  guilty, 
and  should  be  made  to  feel  the  stigma  attached 
to  his  sin. 

They  would  have  the  colored  people  "  respect 
themselves,  which  no  man  can  do  unless  he  is 
morally  right.  To  be  content  to  be  black.  Seek 
ing  only  to  be  good  black  men." 

They  would  teach  them  that  religion  means 
more  than  profession  or  emotion,  baptism  or 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  267 

church  membership.  That  it  is  a  life,  a  living 
power  in  the  soul  and  so  influencing  the  charac 
ter,  that  if  a  man  had  been  a  thief  before  he  be 
came  a  Christian  he  would  steal  no  more ;  if  he 
had  been  a  liar  he  would  tell  no  more  lies ;  if  he 
were  a  drunkard  he  would  give  up  his  drink ;  if 
he  were  an  unclean  man  he  would  live  a  pure, 
true  life  in  the  sight  of  God  and  man. 

The  two  men  had  laid  out  their  work  along 
these  lines.  Apollos  urged  that  the  ignorant  ne 
gro  had  no  real  mind  power ;  that  because  of  his 
ignorance  he  lacked  the  power  of  resistance  and 
became  the  victim  of  every  contending  tide. 

In  all  their  planning  they  showed  the  value  of 
their  University  training  as  well  as  a  deep  ear 
nestness  for  the  individual  and  social  betterment 
of  the  negro.  They  felt  that  by  reason  of  their 
sympathy  and  parallel  experience,  they  must  be 
the  most  effective  helpers  of  their  own  race. 

When  they  separated  at  the  station  in  Wil 
mington,  Apollos  said,  as  he  bid  Alexander  and 
Judy  good-bye : 

"  I  am  going  home,  and  if  possible  meet  the 
personal  necessities  of  those  who  live  about  me — 
the  everyday  requirements  of  my  people ;  and  to 
be  more  earnest  in  my  efforts  to  convince  them 
that  a  Christian  education  opens  the  way  to  a 
better  life  and  a  nobler  condition." 


268  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  It  is  easy  to  preach  love  and  talk  about  the 
brotherhood  of  man.  I  am  not  going  to  tell  them 
I  love  them,  I  am  going  to  live  it  before  them  and 
convince  them  by  my  life  among  them  that  I  love 
them." 

They  also  planned  to  gather  the  men,  who 
could  not  read  or  write,  into  an  evening  school, 
and  teach  them,  so  they  might  meet  the  educa 
tional  requirements  for  citizenship. 

No  sooner  did  Alexander  reach  home  than  he 
began  to  talk  about  his  "  Improvement  Club  "  as 
a  coming  fact.  Tobe  Washburn  took  hold  of  the 
club  heart  and  soul,  as  did  many  others,  while  an 
other  class  opposed  it  on  the  ground  of  attempt 
ing  to  take  matters  out  of  "  Gawd's  han's."  They 
urged  that  education  was  all  wrong !  That  they 
had  no  right  to  plan  about  the  affairs  of  this  life, 
for  God  told  them  to — "  tek  no  fou't  o'  de  Mor- 


ror." 


Those  who  opposed  it  were  either  members  of 
the  Hard  Shell  Baptist  Church,  or  men  whose 
lives  were  so  inconsistent  that  they  felt  the  club 
was  against  their  habits.  Its  teachings  and  re 
quirements  were  a  constant  rebuke  to  their  man 
ner  of  life. 

Mr.  de  Goochy  and  others  like-minded,  soon 
began  to  talk  about  the  organization.  The 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  269 

"  croppers  "  showed  the  influence  of  the  club  over 
them,  for  they  were  asserting  their  rights. 

They  declared  the  interest  charged  for  goods 
sold  in  advance  of  the  crop  raised  was  too  great. 

Two  or  three  times  Mr.  de  Goochy,  with  oth 
ers,  had  talked  over  the  doings  of  the  club  in  the 
saloon  attached  to  the  Planters'  House.  They 
urged  that  Gifford  was  a  "  dangerous  nigger  to 
have  around"  and  that  some  means  should  be 
adopted  to  stop  his  influence  among  the  croppers. 

Mr.  de  Goochy  was  careful  not  to  say  he  hated 
the  preacher  because  of  his  utterances  on  "  social 
purity."  That  he  felt  that  the  negroes  were  be 
ing  taught  to  despise  him  because  of  his  relations 
with  his  housekeeper.  He  meaningly  sought  to 
encourage  every  ill  feeling  against  the  preacher, 
whether  it  be  found  among  the  white  or  black 
people. 

One  day  Judy  said  to  her  husband  : 

"  I  am  going  to  organize  an  Auxiliary  to  your 
"  Improvement  Club."  The  men  must  not  have 
all  the  instruction  and  help;  I  am  going  to  teach 
the  women  how  to  economize  in  their  cooking 
and  to  make  the  most  of  their  small  allowance ; 
how  to  make  and  mend  their  clothes  and  keep 
their  cabins  clean." 

"  They   ought   to  cultivate  the  little   ground 


270  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

about  their  homes,  raise  some  chickens  and  thus 
employ  their  time  to  some  advantage.  I  would 
have  them  feel  there  are  other  things  for  them  to 
do  besides  washing,  ironing,  scrubbing  and  cook 
ing.  It  is  a  shame  and  disgrace  for  them  to  spend 
so  much  idle  time,  going  with  empty  hands  from 
cabin  to  cabin,  exchanging  bits  of  gossip,  or 
lounging  in  the  shade." 

"  I  have  no  one  to  help  carry  on  my  club 
as  you  have.  Mr.  Washburn  is  a  host  in  him 
self.  Your  grandmother  did  a  great  thing  for 
him  when  she  induced  him  to  attend  the  Tuske- 
gee  Industrial  School.  She  little  thought  then 
he  would  become  a  living  testimony  of  Christian 
ity  in  action." 

"  I  shall  choose  my  officers  from  the  members 
of  the  club  and  teach  them  how  to  carry  on  a 
meeting.  I  shall  have  them  bring  their  mending 
with  them,  and  give  them  instruction  in  darning 
and  patching.*' 

The  women  took  hold  of  the  club  with  great 
enthusiasm.  After  electing  their  officers  they 
voted  to  meet  three  afternoons  each  week. 

It  was  amusing  to  see  the  dignity  assumed  by 
the  president.  Her  particular  chair  was  of  more 
importance  than  all  other  chairs  in  the  room.  In 
fact,  the  vice-president  longed  to  fill  it,  and 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  271 

watched  for  an  opportunity  to  slip  into  the  seat. 
Each  day  she  came  long  before  the  time  for  the 
meeting  to  begin,  thinking  the  president  might  be 
late  and  she  could  get  the  chair. 

One  day  Judy  asked  the  president  to  make  a 
statement  about  a  matter  under  consideration. 
She  attempted  to  do  so,  sitting.  Being  told  it 
was  the  proper  thing  for  her  to  stand  when  she 
was  addressing  the  meeting,  she  said : 

"  I  dar'sant,  her'll  git  mah  cha'r." 

Being  urged  to  make  her  statement  correctly, 
she  rose,  keeping  as  near  the  chair  as  possible, 
and  ready  to  drop  into  it  as  soon  as  she  was 
through  with  her  statement.  But  this  was  not  to 
be,  for  the  vice-president,  though  a  very  fleshy 
woman,  crowded  into  the  chair  and  held  it  in  spite 
of  everything  that  could  be  said,  to  the  end  of 
the  meeting,  saying : 

"  Wen  de  presingdent  am  not  in  de  cha'r,  de 
vice-presingdent  am  ter  set  dar,  an'  Fs  gwinter  do 
hit." 

This  club  was  called  by  the  negroes,  the 
"  Women's  Exhillary  Club." 

One  day  the  name  of  a  woman  was  proposed 
for  membership,  who  had  not  been  on  friendly 
terms  with  several  of  the  members  of  the  club. 
They  had  quarreled  over  the  disagreement  of 
their  children. 


272  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

The  discussion  was  earnest  and  positive  on 
both  sides,  but  through  Judy's  wise  counsels,  was 
settled  pleasantly.  Then  Judy  said,  "  I  guess  we 
are  now  ready  to  take  action." 

The  president  hesitated,  not  quite  understand 
ing  what  she  was  expected  to  say  or  do,  when  the 
vice-president  to  show  her  superior  ability  poked 
her  with  her  elbow  and  said : 

"  W'y  doan  y'u  move  ?" 

The  president  thus  urged,  said: 

"Wall  I  raiken  y'u  mout  move,"  which  they  did 
by  raising  their  right  hands  and  the  woman  be 
came  a  member  of  the  club,  the  president  declar 
ing  the  vote  thus : 

"  Bulah  Sim'son  am  rece'bed  inter  de  'omans 
Exhillary  Club  o'  Barneyville." 

The  influence  of  these  meetings  was  soon  seen 
and  felt  in  the  effort  to  keep  down  home  expen 
ses.  Clothes  were  mended  and  clean,  the  cabins 
whitewashed,  and  the  yards  well  kept  and  planted. 

Another  evil  had  been  touched  with  no  light 
hand.  There  were  too  many  negroes  who  disre. 
garded  the  laws  of  chastity  and  marriage.  Men 
and  women  had  lived  together  as  long  as  it 
pleased  them,  and  then  changed  partners  and 
were  living  in  the  same  neighborhood.  This  evil 
must  be  corrected.  It  must  be  made  so  disgrace- 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  273 

ful,  so  sinful,  that  people  thus  living  would  be 
looked  down  upon  with  scorn. 

No  such  were  to  be  received  into  either  club. 
Then  the  white  men  whose  relation  with  negro 
women  had  been  winked  at  for  years,  were  to  be 
considered  equally  guilty  with  the  negroes. 

I  have  already  hinted  that  Mr.  de  Goochy  was 
roused  to  indignation  because  of  the  pronounced 
sentiment  against  his  life  and  conduct.  At  the 
same  time  he  was  too  sharp  to  make  this  senti 
ment  the  reason  of  his  dislike  for  Alexander  Gif- 
ford  and  his  wife.  He  would  put  it  on  the  line 
of  interference  with  his  business  methods  ;  claim 
ing  that  they  were  setting  the  niggers  against  the 
best  interests  of  those  who  employed  them,  as 
well  as  the  interests  of  those  who  wished  to  keep 
the  negro  in  ignorance. 

Hearing  that  the  Hard  Shell  Baptists  were 
dissatisfied  because  some  of  their  members  had 
joined  the  club  and  were  attending  the  evening 
school,  he  carefully  sowed  seeds  of  dislike  for  the 
preacher  and  his  wife.  He  urged  the  members 
to  take  the  matter  into  their  own  hands  and  drive 
them  out  of  town.  In  fact,  he  promised  to  give 
them  every  needful  aid,  for  he  assured  them  that 
Gifford  and  his  wife  were  "dangerous  people," 
doing  great  harm  to  "  God's  elect." 


274  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

This  had  the  effect  of  creating  a  more  bitter 
feeling  towards  them  and  all  who  thought  as  they 
did.  If  those  who  were  the  active  workers  in 
the  club  knew  anything  of  the  ill-feeling  of  de 
Goochy,  or  the  bitter  hatred  he  was  encouraging 
the  members  of  the  Hard  Shell  Baptists  to  hold 
towards  the  minister,  it  made  no  difference  with 
their  teaching,  or  effort  to  rouse  the  negroes  to 
lead  better  lives  and  to  be  pronounced  in  their 
sentiments  against  wrong  of  every  kind. 

Not  only  had  the  club  grown,  but  the  church 
and  school  had  steadily  increased  in  power  and 
influence.  Students  had  come  from  remote 
neighborhoods,  and  were  in  large  numbers  attend 
ing  the  school. 

Milly,  under  Judy's  tuition,  was  developing  in 
to  a  girl  of  womanly  attainments.  In  the  two 
years  she  had  received  instruction  from  Mrs. 
Gifford,  her  voice  had  become  more  flexible  and 
under  good  control. 

In  the  fall  she  expected  to  go  to  Larimer  and 
continue  her  musical  education.  For  some  time 
she  had  been  practicing  for  the  exhibition  to  be 
held  in  the  church,  at  the  close  of  the  spring 
term. 

When  the  evening  came  every  seat  was  filled 
with  the  parents  and  friends  of  the  scholars.  In 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  275 

the  back  part  of  the  house  a  few  white  young 
men  stood  together,  curious  to  see  what  the  "  nig 
gers  would  do."  Among  the  number  was  Abner 
Gleason,  Jr.  He  had  grown  to  be  a  fine  looking 
young  man,  tall,  straight  and  dark. 

As  the  exercises  advanced,  he  said,  turning  to 
his  companions  who  had  thus  far  given  little  at 
tention  to  the  recitations,  essays  and  songs: 

"  Where  is  the  beauty  you  told  me  about  ?  You 
said  if  I  would  come  here  you  would  show  me 
the  handsomest  nigger  in  Georgia." 

Hardly  were  the  words  out  of  his  mouth  when 
Milly  came  forward  to  sing.  She  was  simply 
dressed  in  white  muslin.  Excitement  gave  a  tinge 
of  color  to  her  cheeks,  and  as  she  stood  before  the 
people,  she  was  strikingly  beautiful.  The  white 
young  men  in  the  back  part  of  the  house  were 
now  all  attention. 

She  held  the  audience  spell-bound  as  her  girlish 
voice  rang  through  the  church,  for  her  tones  were 
clear,  round  and  full. 

She  soon  forgot  where  she  was,  and  poured 
forth  her  voice  Unconscious  of  its  power.  The 
best  of  it  all  was,  she  had  no  idea  of  the  effect  it 
had  on  her  hearers ;  and  when  the  last  note,  as 
clear  as  a  bell,  rang  through  the  church,  there  was 
deafening  applause. 


276  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

The  young  men  gazed  at  each  other  in  aston 
ishment.  It  was  no  question  of  false  sentiment 
with  them.  The  exquisite  notes  thrilled  in  every 
nerve  and  they  joined  heartily  in  the  encore.  The 
second  song  was  sweeter  than  the  first.  Her  voice 
swayed  her  audience  with  its  soul-thrilling  vibra 
tions.  There  was  no  break  in  the  compass,  for 
every  note  was  full  and  true  from  the  lowest  to 
the  highest. 

As  she  retired  from  the  platform  one  of  the 
white  men  turned  to  Gleason  and  said : 

"  What  a  pity  such  a  voice  and  face  should  be 
long  to  a  nigger." 

"  I  tell  you  she  would  shine  if  she  were  only  a 
white  girl,"  said  another  of  the  young  men  as  they 
turned  to  leave  the  house. 

"  Who  is  she  and  where  have  they  kept  her  out 
of  sight  ?  I  never  heard  of  her  before,"  said 
Gleason. 

"  Do  you  know  all  of  the  white  niggers  about 
here  ?  "  asked  one  of  his  companions.  One  thing 
is  evident,  she  has  had  her  voice  carefully  trained. 
I  would  not  mind  hearing  her  sing  again." 

"  I  am  going  too,"  was  Gleason's  emphatic  an 
swer. 

"  How  are  you  going  to  do  it  ?  Will  you  call 
upon  her  at  her  summer  residence  and  send  in 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  277 

your  card,  telling  her  you  are  the  only  son  of  the 
Hon.  Abner  Gleason,  and  ask  her  to  favor  you 
with  another  choice  selection,"  sarcastically  asked 
Henry  de  Pelchin. 

"  Not  by  a  d — d  sight,"  laughed  John  Sanders. 
"  That  nigger  teacher  and  preacher  is  not  the  kind 
of  a  man  to  have  such  fellows  as  we  are  among 
his  lambs.  I've  heard  about  him.  He  knows  and 
talks  altogether  too  much  for  a  nigger." 

"  How  are  you  going  to  hear  her  sing  if  you 
cannot  call  upon  her?"  inquired  de  Pelchin. 

"  Any  of  these  niggers  will  help  me.  I'll  tell 
them  how  much  I  admire  her  voice,  that  it  ought 
to  be  cultivated,  and  that  I,  in  fact,  will  furnish 
the  money  to  send  her  to  some  good  Conservatory 
of  Music." 

"  And  you  that  know  me  understand  that  I  am 
just  the  fellow  to  educate  the  nigger,"  Gleason 
said  with  a  laugh  and  a  wink. 

"  Of  course  I'll  do  it !  I'll  send  her  to  the  best 
school  in  New  York  City  at  my  own  expense. 
That'll  fetch  them.  They'll  any  of  them  fall  into 
my  trap  and  help  me." 

"  But  supposing  de  Pelchin  or  I  should  wish  to 
know  her,"  said  Saunders.  "  What  are  you  going 
to  do  about  that  ?  " 

"  Hands  off,  gentlemen  ;  this  is  my  game  and 


278  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

I'll  tend  to  it  or  my  name  is  not  Abner  Gleason, 
Jr." 

Thus  the  young  men  talked  as  they  went  down 
the  street  toward  the  Planters'  Hotel,  where  they 
met  de  Goochy  and  laughed  over  the  experience 
of  the  evening. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  Alexander  and  Judy 
were  to  go  East  and  attend  a  summer  school, 
while  Milly  should  go  into  the  family  of  one  of 
the  leading  business  men  in  Barneyville  and  care 
for  an  infant  child.  In  this  way  she  could  earn 
something  towards  her  expenses  in  the  fall.  Day 
after  day  you  would  see  her  pushing  the  child's 
carriage  about  the  streets,  or  resting  in  the  shade 
while  the  child  slept. 

Daily  young  Gleason  stopped  as  he  passed  to 
admire  and  praise  the  beauty  of  the  sleeping  child. 
Turning  to  Milly  one  day,  he  said : 

"  I  heard  you  sing  the  other  evening  at  the 
church.  You  are  a  born  artist.  If  you  were  to 
study  for  two  years  at  some  good  school  you 
could  make  your  fortune  with  your  voice  as  a 
concert  singer." 

Milly  told  him  of  her  plan  to  enter  Larimer 
University  in  the  fall. 

"  That  is  not  the  place  for  you,"  urged  Gleason, 
"  you  should  go  to  New  York  City,  where  you 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  279 

can  have  the  best  of  advantages.  I've  heard 
hosts  of  singers,  good  ones  too,  but  I  never  heard 
a  voice  like  yours." 

Milly  told  him  she  could  not,  for  a  moment, 
think  of  going  to  New  York  City,  for  the  expense 
would  be  too  great.  Perhaps  after  a  few  years  at 
Larimer  she  might  do  it.  She  could  then  sing 
and  pay  her  way. 

"  You  do  not  have  to  wait  two  years.  I  will 
give  you  the  money  and  feel  I  am  doing  the  world 
a  favor  in  doing  it.  Or  still  better,  I  know  a  man 
who  runs  a  Music  Hall  who  will  hire  you  to  sing 
and  pay  you  enough  to  meet  all  your  expenses  at 
a  first  class  Conservatory  of  Music." 

Abner  Gleason,  Jr.,  was  a  handsome  man.  His 
hair  was  black,  wavy  and  luxurious.  He  had  a 
broad  white  forehead,  a  well  kept  mustache,  small 
hands  and  a  fine  figure.  Day  after  day  he  sought 
her  company.  Fragment  by  fragment  her  heart 
went  out  to  him  till  she  became  his,  body  and 
soul. 

When  Alexander  returned  in  the  fall,  Milly 
was  gone,  no  one  knew  where.  He  soon  learned 
that  she  had  been  seen  in  the  company  of  young 
Abner  Gleason,  Jr.,  and  that  he  had  gone  to  New 
York  City  to  finish  his  medical  studies. 


CHAPTER  XX 

MR.  DE  GOOCHY  SEEKS  TO  ROUSE  THE  NEGROES  TO 
LYNCH  THE  PREACHER 

It  was  a  dreary  day  outside,  one  of  those  blus 
tering  days  in  winter,  when  instead  of  snowing 
the  rain  had  been  falling  since  early  morning. 
At  dark  the  rain  stopped,  but  the  wind  continued 
to  blow  and  the  cold  to  increase,  and  by  nine 
o'clock  the  ground  had  begun  to  harden.  It  had 
been  a  day  calculated  to  give  one,  who  is  confined 
to  the  house,  the  blues. 

Mr.  de  Goochy  had  gone  to  the  village  as  soon 
as  he  had  his  tea,  and  with  the  loungers  was  seat 
ed  in  the  saloon  of  the  Planters'  House.  He 
dressed  in  the  manner  of  a  man  of  slang  and  vice, 
and  when  drunk,  which  was  now  an  every  day 
occurence,  was  disposed  to  be  noisy,  vulgar  and 
profane. 

To-night  he  had  been  drinking  more  than 
usual,  and  was  disposed  to  be  ugly.  Then  to  add 
to  his  ill-feelings,  several  young  men  who  loafed 
at  the  saloon  and  drank  at  his  expense,  had  been 

280 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  281 

telling  him  what  the  nigger  preacher  said  about 
"  Social  Purity"  and  de  Goochy  in  particular. 
They  liked  to  do  this  to  hear  him  rave.  They 
told  him  things  that  were  never  said,  then  laughed 
when  he  swore  and  threatened  the  nigger. 

When  he  left  the  hotel  for  home,  he  was  not 
simply  drunk ;  he  was  in  a  fearful  frenzy,  border 
ing  on  delirium  tremens.  As  he  came  in  sight  of 
his  own  house,  the  light  was  burning  brightly  on 
the  center  table,  and  a  brisk  fire  blazed  on  the 
hearth. 

Signs  calculated  to  cheer  most  men  when  they 
are  out  in  the  cold  and  darkness  of  night,  but  not 
so  de  Goochy. 

A  woman  with  a  slightly  tinged  skin,  gray  hair 
and  large  black  eyes,  had  been  sitting  alone  before 
the  fire.  Hearing  the  sound  of  wheels  on  the 
gravelled  driveway,  she  hurried  to  the  window 
and  looked  out  into  the  night. 

Where  had  she,  a  negro,  acquired  her  stately 
tread,  her  erect  figure  and  regal  features  ?  Going 
back  to  the  fire  she  waited  for  de  Goochy  to  come 
in.  Not  a  line  of  her  face  altered,  as  he  entered 
the  door,  neither  was  there  a  word  of  welcome 
from  her  lips.  She  just  sat  and  looked  at  him. 

Mr.  de  Goochy  had  not  been  of  late  years  any 
too  kind  to  this  woman  who  had  been  his  slave, 
body  and  soul,  for  more  than  thirty-five  years. 


282  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

He  had  bought  her  in  a  slave  market  in  New 
Orleans  just  before  the  war.  Bought  her  because 
of  her  beauty,  to  become  the  mistress  of  his 
house. 

She  had  grown  up  in  a  small  village  in  Penn 
sylvania,  near  the  Maryland  line,  supposing  herself 
to  be  a  free  negro.  Her  father,  a  large  planter  in 
Lousiana,  had  sent  her  mother  and  two  children 
to  this  place,  where  he  bought  them  a  comfortable 
home,  and  from  year  to  year,  provided  for  their 
wants. 

Leaving  the  public  school,  she  commenced  the 
study  of  music,  and  showing  so  much  ability,  her 
mother  gave  her  every  advantage  the  town  offered. 
There  were  few  more  accomplished  young  ladies 
than  Anna  Gracy.  Her  sister  had  died  soon  after 
the  family  had  moved  to  Pennsylvania. 

When  she  was  nineteen  a  terrible  evil  came  to 
her  mother  and  herself.  Her  father  died,  and 
never  having  been  married,  his  brother,  an  unprin 
cipled  man  became  his  heir.  Finding  that  his 
brother  had  neglected  to  have  free  papers  made 
out  for  this  family,  he  put  an  officer  on  the  hunt 
for  them,  and  had  them  brought  to  New  Orleans, 
where  the  mother  and  daugther  were  sold. 

Mr.  de  Goochy,  then  a  comparatively  young 
man,  purchased  Anna.  For  a  time  he  showed 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  283 

her  every  attention.  He  lavished  costly  presents 
upon  her,  and  completely  won  her  confidence  and 
love. 

This  state  of  things  lasted  for  some  time  after 
the  war.  Later,  age  and  drink  changed  his  atti 
tude  towards  her,  and  for  some  time  he  had  been 
bitter  and  abusive,  heaping  upon  her  all  his  ill 
feelings. 

Once  she  had  loved  him  with  all  her  soul,  now 
she  loathed  him  and  longed  for  a  way  of  escape 
from  his  hateful  presence  and  power ;  and  yet 
knew  not  where  to  go  or  what  to  do. 

To  please  him  she  had  long  ago  given  up  all 
association  with  her  own  people,  and  the  white 
families,  of  course,  had  nothing  to  do  with  her. 

Now  and  then  she  attended  a  church  service 
when  he  was  away  from  home,  or  an  entertain 
ment  gotten  up  by  the  negro  school.  Otherwise 
she  was  alone.  When  left  to  herself  she  had 
found  her  only  comfort  in  reading. 

Years  before  there  had  been  born  to  them  a 
daughter,  which  he  told  her  had  lived  but  a  few 
days  and  then  died.  When  it  was  first  placed  in 
her  arms,  she  had  looked  upon  it  with  a  mother's 
love  and  said  to  the  old  auntie  who  was  nursing 
her,  and  who  had  been  de  Goochy's  mammy  when 
he  was  a  child  : 


284  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  Call  her  Milly,  A'nt  Juliet,  after  my  mother 
and  sister." 

And  then  the  child  was  taken  away  from  her 
to  be  cared  for  by  A'nt  Juliet,  for  Mr.  de  Goo- 
chy  could  not  be  compromised  by  having  the 
child  in  the  house.  Later,  when  he  told  her  the 
child  was  dead,  she  believed  him,  and  wept  bitter 
ly  for  her  babe. 

Months  after,  when  sick  almost  to  death,  she 
would  rave  about  her  baby.  Looking  at  him 
with  eyes  full  of  despair,  she  would  ask : 

"  Did  you  say  she  is  dead  ?  I  don't  believe  it ! 
If  she  is  dead  why  don't  A'nt  Juliet  come  and 
tell  me  where  she  buried  her  ? " 

She  would  plead  with  de  Goochy  to  let  her 
have  her  baby  !  To  be  kind  to  her !  Then  for 
days  she  would  seem  to  be  looking  for  something 
she  could  not  find,  all  the  time  whispering  to  her 
self: 

"  Call  her  Milly,  A'nt  Juliet.  Call  her  Milly 
because  she's  my  baby." 

Slowly  she  came  to  life  and  clearness  of  mind. 
Once  more  she  took  up  her  duties  in  de  Goochy's 
house,  but  her  cheerfulness  was  gone  forever. 

One  day  de  Goochy,  in  a  fit  of  passion,  told  her 
her  child  was  alive.  That  he  had  placed  her 
where  she  would  never  see  or  hear  from  her.  And 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  285 

after  that  he  would  use  it  as  a  lash  to  goad  her 
and  then  laugh  at  her  anguish,  for  he  knew  noth 
ing  of  pity. 

Often  she  had  gone  down  on  her  knees  before 
him  only  to  be  spurned  with  his  foot  and  cursed. 

She  had  appealed  to  his  better  feelings,  telling 
him  the  child  was  his  as  well  as  hers,  that  he 
owed  something  to  her  for  she  was  his  own  flesh 
and  blood. 

She  had  promised  him  she  would  take  the 
child  and  go  away  where  they  would  never  trouble 
him,  but  he  would  not  tell  her.  He  seemed  to 
take  delight  in  torturing  her. 

He  had  never  sympathized  with  the  negroes  or 
thought  of  their  comfort.  Their  bodies  and  souls 
since  they  were  free  were  of  less  concern  to  him 
than  the  bodies  of  his  horses,  for  these  represent 
ed  dollars  and  cents. 

All  he  wanted  was  to  get  out  of  them  all  he 
could,  and  when  his  own  profit  stood  in  the  way 
of  their  comfort,  his  interests  must  be  considered 
first,  if  it  cost  the  life  of  the  black  man. 

It  was  for  his  comfort  to  have  "  Anna  "  remain 
and  keep  his  house,  though  he  had  long  ceased  to 
care  for  her.  She  knew  just  how  he  wanted  his 
work  done,  and  what  food  he  especially  liked  and 
how  to  prepare  it  for  him. 


286  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Then  he  did  not  have  to  pay  her  for  her  ser 
vices,  for  she  had  no  other  home,  and  the  negroes 
hated  her  for  the  old  arrogance  and  pride  she  used 
to  manifest  towards  them  in  the  days  when  she 
was  well  dressed,  and  rejoiced  in  the  thought  that 
she  was  mistress  of  the  "  big  house." 

For  the  past  few  months  things  had  been  get 
ting  rather  mixed  in  his  mind.  He  had  drank  as 
never  before,  and  the  more  he  drank  the  more 
quarrelsome  he  became.  He  talked  constantly  of 
the  interference  of  the  "  nigger  preacher." 

The  state  had  taken  the  franchise  from  the 
"  niggers" ;  now  he  was  holding  night  schools  and 
trying  to  help  them  to  meet  the  requirements  of 
the  law,  and  have  the  franchise  restored. 

He  claimed  the  preacher  interfered  with  his 
"  croppers."  He  taught  them  that  ignorance 
made  them  the  slaves  to  the  white  race,  and  that 
the  "  niggers  "  believed  him,  and  already  the  ban 
dages  were  falling  from  some  of  their  eyes. 

Then  he  had,  by  his  teachings,  made  him  a 
laughing  stock  in  Barneyville.  Even  the 
"  niggers  "  despised  him. 

Failing  to  arouse  the  white  people  he  met  at 
the  saloon  against  the  "Nigger,"  and  in  that  way 
secure  revenge,  he  had  daily  grown  more  and 
more  morose,  till  his  anger  had  burst  forth  in  all 
its  fury  toward  his  housekeeper. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  287 

Giving  the  reins  to  a  negro  who  had  waited  for 
him  to  return,  he  rushed  noisily  into  the  house, 
screaming  and  cursing  as  he  went  Seeing  Anna 
sitting  by  the  fire,  he  called  her  every  name  his 
muddled  brain  could  conceive,  and  again  told  her 
of  the  existence  of  her  child,  whose  face  he  swore, 
she  was  never  to  look  upon. 

Roused  beyond  fear,  she  stood  before  him  and 
gave  him  curse  for  curse.  A  savage  cry  burst 
from  his  lips  as  he  sprang  upon  her  and  grasped 
her  by  the  throat.  She  made  no  outcry.  The 
two  struggled  for  a  few  moments  in  deadly  si 
lence,  but  it  was  only  for  a  few  moments.  Throw 
ing  her  from  him,  he  ordered  her  to  leave  the 
house. 

Fearlessly  she  faced  him  again,  her  black  eyes 
blazing.  Speaking  with  concentrated  bitterness, 
she  said : 

"  Would  you  commit  murder  ?  I  need  not  ask 
such  a  question,  you  have  done  that  already  ! 
You  tell  me  my  child  is  alive.  I  do  not  believe 
it !  You  killed  her  ! 

Folding  her  arms  she  added  : 

"  You  can  kill  me  if  you  wish.  You  made  me 
what  I  am,  an  object  of  scorn  and  reproach 
among  my  own  race.  I  have  drunk  the  last  dregs 
of  sorrow !  Drunk  till  there  is  nothing  left  in 
the  glass  !  Now  kill  me  if  you  wish  !  " 


288  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Are  you  one  whit  better  than  I  ?  It  is  true 
you  have  a  few  more  drops  of  white  blood  in  your 
veins.  Does  that  make  you  any  better  ? " 

Wishing  to  torture  her  all  he  could,  he  hissed : 

"  Your  nigger  brat  that  you  make  such  a  fuss 
about  is  alive  and  a  shameful  thing  like  yourself. 
You  have  seen  her  for  she  lived  in  the  d — d  nig 
ger  preacher's  family,  till  last  summer,  when  she 
ran  away  to  New  York  with  a  white  man." 

"  As  for  this  preacher  that  is  doing  so  much 
talking,  we  are  going  to  make  this  town  too  un 
healthy  for  him  to  remain  in  much  longer.  He 
will  find  his  way  out  of  Barneyville  at  the  end  of 
a  rope  fastened  around  his  neck,  and  the  other 
over  the  limb  of  a  tree,  before  many  weeks." 

Staggering  from  the  room,  he  sought  his  own 
chamber  where  he  soon  fell  into  a  drunken  sleep. 
Left  alone,  Anna  sat  down  heavily  before  the  fire, 
and  looked  straight  before  her  with  unseeing 
eyes.  Not  a  sound  escaped  her  compressed  lips. 

The  storm  without  had  been  increasing  for 
some  time  and  now  the  wind  howled  around  the 
house  and  rattled  the  doors  and  blinds,  and  yet 
she  heard  nothing  of  the  storm,  for  a  fiercer  one 
raged  in  her  bosom. 

Rising  to  her  feet  she  paced  the  floor  like  a 
caged  hyena.  "  Milly  alive,  and  lived  so  near  me 


OR    VI  LET  S    BOY  289 

and  I  did  not  know  her  ? "  she  moaned.  Then 
her  face  softened  as  she  thought  of  the  beautiful 
girl  dressed  in  white,  who  sang  so  sweetly  the 
night  of  the  exhibition. 

Then  Mr.  de  Goochy's  words  came  to  her : 
"  Your  daughter  is  a  shameful  thing  like  your 
self,"  and  the  old,  hard,  cold  and  pitiless  look  came 
into  her  face. 

She  knew,  as  did  all  the  negroes  in  Barneyville, 
that  young  Abner  Gleason,  Jr.  was  the  cause  of 
her  ruin.  Remembering  this  she  swore  a  terrible 
oath  that  she  would  be  revenged,  not  only  for  her 
own  wrongs  heaped  upon  her  by  the  father  of  her 
child,  but  Dr.  Abner  Gleason  should  feel  a  moth 
er's  vengeance. 

"  A  shameful  thing  like  yourself,"  she  repeated 
over  and  over  again. 

"  Who  made  me  the  shameful  thing  I  am,  I 
would  like  to  know  ?  "  Then  as  if  a  new  thought 
had  entered  her  mind,  she  said : 

"  Going  to  lynch  him  are  they  ?  He  was  kind 
to  Milly  and  gave  her  a  home  when  no  other 
home  was  open  to  her.  He  educated  her  and 
sought  to  make  her  life  as  beautiful  as  her  face, 
and  that  man  enticed  the  poor  child  away." 
Here  her  feelings  overcame  her  and  she  wept 
bitterly.  After  a  few  moments  she  controlled 


ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

herself  while  a  determined  look  came  into  her 
face. 

"  He  was  good  to  Milly  and  loved  her.  I'll 
prevent  the  lynching!  I'll  watch  and  find  out 
their  plans,"  she  continued  as  she  extinguished 
the  light.  Then  going  to  the  window  she 
crouched  down  and  peered  out  into  the  darkness, 
with  eyes  that  had  that  piercing  look  seen  only 
in  the  eyes  of  the  overtaxed  and  despairing.  Her 
lips  were  tight,  her  thin  nostrils  quivered;  she 
breathed  hard  and  her  bosom  heaved.  Hers  was 
a  face  full  of  hate. 

Thus  she  sat  during  the  greater  part  of  the 
night,  brooding  over  her  wrongs  and  forming 
plans  to  prevent  harm  to  the  Rev.  Alexander 
Gifford. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

MILLY    BROWN'S    RETURN   TO    BARNEYVILLE, 
AND    DEATH 

April  with  its  warmth  and  beauty  was  just 
opening  when  Alexander  returned  from  the  Post 
Office  with  a  letter  from  Milly.  It  was  written 
from  New  York  City,  and  told  a  story  of  sin,  ruin 
and  desolation. 

"  I  write  to  tell  you  of  my  ruin  and  shame. 
When  you  left  for  the  East  I  looked  forward  to 
your  return  with  the  greatest  anxiety,  for  I  was  to 
go  to  Larimer  University  and  fit  myself  for  use 
fulness." 

"  Soon  after  you  went  away  Dr.  Abner  Glea- 
son,  Jr.,  met  me.  He  praised  my  voice,  my  face 
and  figure,  and  painted  the  brightest  future  for 
me  and  promised  to  help  me.  He  was  so  kind 
and  thoughtful  of  my  interest,  that  I  learned  to 
love  him." 

"  He  urged  me  to  go  with  him  to  New  York 
where  I  should  have  every  advantage  in  a  first 
class  Conservatory  of  Music,  and  when  I  proposed 

391 


ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

to  write  you  and  get  your  consent,  he  urged  me 
not  to  do  it.  He  said  you  would  object  because 
a  white  man  was  going  to  help  me  in  his  own 
way.  Then  he  told  me  of  your  surprise  and  de 
light  when  I  should  return  in  two  years  with  a 
cultivated  voice  and  polished  manners.  I  listened 
because  I  loved  him  and  came  to  New  York  with 
him." 

"  I  am  now  deserted  and  in  want.  But  for  the 
kindness  of  a  colored  family,  who  took  me  into 
their  home,  I  should  have  starved,  for  I  am  in  no 
condition  to  work." 

"  He  called  me  a  vile,  ignorant  nigger,"  and 
when  I  told  him  of  his  promises  he  laughed  and 
said :  *  I  might  have  known  he  cared  nothing  for 
me.'  What  am  I  to  do  ?  He  has  left  me  here  to 
starve,  while  he  will  go  back  to  Barneyville  and 
be  respected  by  all.  Why  am  I  bad  and  he  good  ? 
Why  must  I  suffer  and  he  escape?  Is  my  sin 
greater  than  his  ? 

"  You  cared  for  me  when  I  was  homeless.  You 
taught  me  to  believe  there  is  a  God  who  cared 
for  me.  What  has  become  of  Him  that  he  does 
not  protect  and  love  his  black  as  well  as  his  white 
children  ?  I  have  heard  you  read  how  '  God  hath 
made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men.'  Is  this 
true?  I  have  heard  you  say  that  Christianity 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  293 

means  the  bringing  in  of  a  day  when  *  Law  shall 
be  love  and  love  shall  be  law ' ;  that  love  is  the 
tie  that  is  to  bind  man  to  God  as  well  as  man  to 
man,  whatever  his  color  or  clime." 

"  I  heard  it  so  often  I  can  repeat  it  word  for 
word.  I  do  not  see  any  signs  of  the  coming  of 
such  a  day !  I  do  see  men  calling  themselves 
Christians,  and  claiming  to  walk  in  God's  statutes 
and  to  keep  his  ordinances,  and  at  the  same  time 
hating  God's  children  because  of  their  color ! " 

"  Do  not  think  I  am  ungrateful  for  all  you  have 
done  for  me,  for  you  tried  to  make  me  a  good  true 
woman.  That  I  am  now  bad  is  not  your  fault  • 
I  did  try  to  do  right,  to  study  and  make  myself 
worthy  of  your  love;  and  like  you  and  dear  Judy 
and  A'nt  Car'line,  to  be  of  use  to  my  people. 
Now  it  is  all  over !  I  wish  that  I  might  die,  but 
I  dare  not  take  my  own  life !  What  is  to  become 
of  me  I  am  so  bad  ?  " 

That  this  letter  roused  the  family  at  the  par- 
sonage  need  not  be  told.  All  the  indignation  of 
their  souls  was  awakened,  for  in  the  years  she 
had  been  with  them,  they  had  learned  to  love  her 
as  they  would  a  daughter.  They  had  m  urned 
her  absence  and  daily  held  her  up  before  the 
throne  of  grace.  After  talking  the  matter  over 
with  Tobe  Washburn  and  one  or  two  others, 


294  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

whose  advice  was  worth  asking,  it  was  decided 
that  she  must  come  home  at  once  for  they  saw  in 
her  one  who  had  been  more  sinned  against  than 
sinning. 

Alexander  was  aroused  as  never  before,  and 
walked  the  floor  in  the  greatest  excitement. 

"  That  man,"  he  declared,  "  must  be  made  to 
feel  his  sin!  He  must  share  her  disgrace  in  this 
community  !  There  should  be  redress  for  a  poor 
girl,  if  she  be  *  only  a  nigger.'  ' 

Judy  urged  him  to  be  cautious  what  he  said 
and  did.  "  Dr.  Gleason  is  in  God's  hands,  who 
in  his  own  way  will  bring  retribution  upon  him." 

"  I  am  beginning  to  believe  Apollos  Washing 
ton  was  right,"  exclaimed  Alexander,  "  when  he 
said  the  greatest  trouble  with  the  negro  is  he 
curls  down  and  takes  everything  and  anything 
from  the  white  people.  I  believe  I  am  getting 
something  of  his  old  spirit,  and  long  to  take  mat 
ters  in  my  own  hands  !  " 

"  'Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay,'"  urged  Ju 
dy.  "  I  would  rather  be  in  her  place  than  his!  It 
is  well  for  us  to  be  cautious,  for  I  fear  we  are 
bordering  on  dark  and  stormy  days.  Angry  and 
impetuous  words  or  acts  will  only  do  harm  and 
hinder  the  work  we  are  anxious  to  advance.  Do 
you  remember  what  was  said  of  the  Master  ?  '  All 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  295 

bare  him  witness  and  wondered  at  the  gracious 
words  that  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth.'  He  is 
our  example  you  know." 

Thus  they  talked  until  the  small  hours  of  the 
night.  Alexander  still  urging  that  Milly  should 
have  a  home  in  Barneyville,  as  well  as  Dr.  Glea- 
son,  and  that  he  would  take  no  pains  to  hide  the 
fact  that  that  man  was  the  cause  of  her  ruin. 

Two  weeks  later  Milly  reached  her  old  home. 
How  she  had  changed !  Her  beauty  was  faded 
and  her  cheerful,  happy  spirit  gone.  She  was  a 
woman  in  suffering  though  less  than  seventeen 
years  of  age. 

It  required  but  a  few  hours  for  the  news  of  her 
return  to  spread  among  the  negro  cabins,  and 
many  bitter  things  were  said  of  the  man  who  was 
the  author  of  her  shame.  One  night  after  the 
clock  had  struck  eleven  there  was  a  knock  at  the 
door.  Hastily  dressing  Alexander  answered  the 
knock  and  was  surprised  to  find  de  Goochy's 
housekeeper  waiting  to  come  in. 

With  tears  she  told  her  errand.  Milly  was  her 
child  and  she  begged  to  be  allowed  to  see  her. 
The  meeting  between  mother  and  daughter  was 
just  what  we  might  expect.  Each  night  these 
visits  were  repeated,  for  she  dare  not  leave  de 
Goochy's  house  until  she  was  sure  he  was  asleep. 


296  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

Milly  lingered  but  a  few  weeks  among  them. 
You  could  almost  see  her  fade,  for  each  day  she 
grew  weaker  and  weaker.  She  made  no  com 
plaint,  she  was  just  tired  of  walking  life's  crooked 
path  and  wanted  to  rest.  The  end  came  one 
clear  bright  May  night  when  the  stars  were  shin 
ing  brightly  down  upon  the  earth.  The  mother 
was  by  her  bedside,  all  solicitude  and  love,  as  were 
A'nt  Car'line,  Alexander  and  Judy.  Leaning 
over  her  Judy  said: 

"  There  they  never  hunger  no  more,  neither  do 
they  thirst."  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  are 
weary  and  are  heavy  laden  and  I  will  give  you 
rest."  "  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled." 
"  Where  I  am  there  ye  may  be  also."  "  I  will 
come  again  and  receive  you  unto  myself." 

Milly  looked  anxiously  into  her  face  and  said  : 

"  Do  you  mean  he  will  receive  me  just  as  I  am, 
to  himself  ?  " 

Judy  continued  to  repeat  God's  own  words: 

"  Though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  though  they 
be  red  like  crimson,  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
God's  son,  will  cleanse  from  all  sin." 

"  Him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast 
out." 

"  Dear  Jesus,"  whispered  Milly,  with  fast  stiffen 
ing  lips.  "  I  come  to  you;  I  want  rest.  O  God, 


OR   VILET  S    BOY  297 

dear  God,  I  have  not  kept  pure,  but  let  me  come 
to  you  for  Jesus  sake."  Milly  had  found  peace 
where  Magdelene  found  it. 

After  a  moment  she  said:  "  Bring  my  baby." 
Looking  at  it  she  said : 

"  Poor  baby  you  are  not  to  blame  for  being 
here.  Mother  will  you  take  her  and  go  away  off 
from  the  wicked  man  where  you  live  and  bring  her 
up  to  be  a  good,  true  woman  ?  And  when  she  is 
old  enough  to  understand,  tell  her  of  her  moth 
er's  sin.  Tell  her  to  be  good  and  true  and  clean." 

In  a  few  moments  she  was  gone,  with  all  her 
possibilities.  The  funeral  was  largely  attended. 
Before  going  to  the  church  Judy  said  to  Alexan 
der: 

"  Had  you  not  better  go  to  your  room  and  lis 
ten,  and  see  if  you  do  not  hear  the  voice  of  God 
saying  :  *  I  have  somewhat  to  say  to  thee,'  and 
like  Simon  answer:  'Master  say  on  '  and  he  by 
His  spirit,  he  will  help  you  to  speak  wisely  to-day." 

Going  to  the  church  he  took  as  his  theme  "  So 
cial  Purity."  He  spoke  boldly  against  the  sin  of 
uncleanliness,  and  declared  that  all  men  whether 
black  or  white,  rich  or  poor,  were  the  children  of 
one  father  and  would  receive  the  same  punish 
ment  for  sin  in  the  great  day  of  reckoning.  So 
ciety  might  wink  at  sin,  and  smile  upon  offenders, 


298  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

but  God  was  no  respecter  of  persons,  and  sooner 
or  later  he  would  settle  every  account  and  bring 
men  and  women  alike  to  judgment. 

After  the  funeral  he  completely  broke  down 
and  had  to  keep  his  bed  for  a  few  days.  Under 
the  excitement  of  the  hour  he  had  said  more  than 
he  had  intended  to,  and  manifested  a  spirit  of 
bitterness,  hitherto  unknown  to  him. 

Turning  to  Judy  he  said,  as  they  left  the  place 
of  burial: 

"  I  am  glad  God  has  more  tenderness  and  com 
passion  than  I  have  for  such  men  as  Dr.  Gleason 
and  de  Goochy.  If  they  were  left  in  my  hands  I 
am  afraid  they  would  fare  hard." 

"  Who  am  I,"  was  her  answer,  "  that  I  should 
judge  or  be  merciless  ?  The  sin  that  brands  him, 
was  hers  as  well,  and  do  we  not  feel  and  believe 
that  God  forgave  her  and  took  her  to  himself? 
Is  he  not  just  as  ready  to  forgive  him  ?  Alexan 
der,  does  God  need  your  help  to  regulate  the  do 
ings  of  men,  beyond  the  exemplary  life  you  are 
to  lead  and  the  kind  persuasions  you  are  to  use 
to  induce  them  to  be  better  ?  " 

A  few  days  later  Alexander  was  returning  from 
a  visit  to  a  sick  man  who  lived  some  distance  in 
the  country.  When  near  the  town  he  met  Dr. 
Gleason,  who  was  on  horseback,  going  in  the  op 
posite  direction. 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  299 

Reining  in  his  horse,  he  said: 

"  You  are  the  nigger  I  have  been  waiting  to 
see  for  several  days.  You've  been  doing  too 
much  talking  of  late  for  your  own  good.  You'll 
find  this  town  will  be  too  hot  for  you  if  you  are 
not  quiet !  " 

"  Do  you  refer  to  what  I  have  said  about  your 
ruining  the  young  girl  I  have  just  buried  ? " 
asked  Alexander. 

"  I  mean  just  that,"  said  Gleason. 

"  Whatever  I  may  have  said  behind  your  back, 
I  now  repeat  to  your  face.  You  deliberately 
sought  her  ruin  by  winning  her  confidence  and 
love.  You  made  her  a  vile  thing  like  yourself ! 
You  drove  her  to  the  grave  !  " 

"  You  are  making  a  great  ado  about  nothing," 
angrily  answered  Dr.  Gleason.  "  Just  as  if  this 
thing  had  not  happened  before !  Then  what 
does  it  matter  ?  If  I  had  not  ruined  her,  as  you 
call  it,  some  other  man  would  !  The  nigger  wom 
en  are  all  alike,  you  cannot  trust  one  of  them." 

"  I  know,"  said  Alexander,  "  there  is  no  wall  of 
defense  about  my  race,  as  there  is  about  the  white 
people.  You  speak  ill  of  our  women  ;  you  sneer 
at  their  virtue.  Are  you  or  your  race  better  ?  Is 
the  sin  greater  in  a  poor  ignorant  woman,  than  in 
the  educated  white  man  who  ruins  her  ?  " 


30O  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

"  You  are  a  fine  nigger  to  talk  to  a  white  gen 
tleman  as  you  are  talking  to  me.  If  I  served  you 
right  I  would  blow  out  your  brains,  but  shooting 
is  too  good  for  you  !  You  low,  dirty  white  nigger 
that  cannot  tell  who  your  own  father  was  ! " 

uYes  I  can,"  fearlessly  answered  Alexander. 
"  My  grandfather  was  your  grandfather.  Your 
father  and  my  father  were  half  brothers  and  we, 
though  I  scorn  the  relationship,  are  cousins.  If 
my  slave  grandmother  sinned,  no  less  did  your 
white  grandfather !  " 

"  You  will  regret  this  insult,"  cried  Dr.  Glea- 
son. 

"  1  do  not  fear  you  in  the  least,"  responded  Al 
exander.  "  I  here  and  now  brand  you  as  the 
cause  of  Milly  Brown's  ruin  and  death  ! " 

Dr.  Gleason  gave  whip  to  his  horse  and  rode 
away  uttering  threats  and  oaths  too  fearful  to  re 
peat. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

THE    ATTEMPTED    LYNCHING 

For  several  months  there  had  been  the  great 
est  excitement  in  the  Hard  Shell  Baptist  Church 
in  Barneyville.  Not  only  were  the  younger  and 
more  progressive  members  attending  the  Im 
provement  Club,  but  quite  a  number  had  pro 
fessed  religion  at  Elder  Gifford's  church. 

It  was  considered  by  the  minister  and  mem 
bers  a  disgrace  to  attend  the  Club,  but  to  claim 
conversion  was  a  sin  against  the  teachings  and 
belief  of  the  church,  which  could  not  be  over 
looked.  Then  Mr.  de  Goochy  had  so  worked 
upon  the  prejudice  of  the  members,  and  particu 
larly  of  the  Rev.  Malachi  Peters,  the  preacher, 
that  with  one  consent  they  had  decided  to  turn 
all  those  who  attended  the  Improvement  Club  or 
Evening  school  out  of  the  church. 

Mr.  Peters  had  preached  against  such  wicked 
ness  repeatedly.  Particularly  the  sin  of  "  p'fess- 
ing  ligon." 

"  De  Lawd  done  say  who  'e's  gwinter  sabe,  an' 

301 


302  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

'e  nebber  tol'  'is  chil'n  to  hab  monah's  bench  nor 
to  riz  fo'  prahs,  nor  hoi'  up  dar  han's  ter  git  'lig- 
on.  'E  des  sabes  dem  'e  will  sabe,  an'  'e  won' 
sabe  no  mo'." 

"  Dis  vival  at  de  chu'ch  am  de  wuk  o'  de  debbil, 
an'  de  book  preachah.  'E  des  fanked  de  Lawd  'e 
war  nebbet  at  no  Varsity.  Dat  'e  war  des  as  de 
Lawd  done  mek  'im.  Hit  war  des  oudacious 
'ow  de  debbil  war  wukin  'mong  de  'lee  chil'n  o' 
de  Lawd." 

"  Doan  y'u  min'  'ow  de  Lawd  done  say,  de 
debbil  am  gwinter  'sebe  de  v'ey  'lect  ?  Ham'  'e 
done  hit?  All  dem  dat's  speuinced  'ligon  '11  go 
down  to  h-e-1-1,  des  shu'  as  y'u'r  bon'd !  " 

"  Doan  you  go  whar  da  is,  f o'  Gawd  done  say : 
4  Come  outen  f'om  mong  dem.  Wu'k  no  mo'  wid 
'um,  coz  I'll  spew  y'u  outen  mah  mouf,  if  y'u 
doan." 

"  Des  t'ink  o'  de  monstus  sin  fur  um  ter  say 
da's  got 'ligon!  De  debbil  laff  ter  kill  w'en  'e 
hern  um  say  dat !  'E  know'd  de  Lawd  done  say : 
'  I'll  hab  marcy  on  w'om  I  will  hab  marcy  an'  I'll 
hab  comparsum  on  w'om  I  will  hab  comparsum, 
an'  da  des  cahn't  he'p  umsef's  fo'  'e  done  say, 
4  I'll  nevy  cast  away  mah  people,  I  hab  fo'new.' ' 

"  Dem  bad  f'oks  at  de  club  an'  de  chu'ch,  'e 
hab  gib  um  er  spuit  o'  slum'er.  Da  hab  eyes 


OR   VI  LETS   BOY  303 

but  um  cahnt  see ;  da  hab  ears,  but  um  cahnt 
'ear ;  da  hab  moufs,  but  um  cahnt  pray.  Da  haint 
tained  fo'  dat  da  seeked  fo'.  Wile  we  hab  tained 
coz  we's  de  'lee  o'  Gawd." 

His  preaching,  however,  failed  to  influence  the 
young  people  to  keep  away  from  the  club  or  even 
ing  school,  so  he  decided  to  call  a  church  meet 
ing  and  turn  them  all  out. 

This  step  accomplished  just  what  he  desired, 
for  it  strengthened  a  few  weak  members  and  led 
them  to  be  more  pronounced  in  their  expressions 
of  love  for  the  church,  than  ever  before ;  and  it 
gave  the  loyal  ones  a  chance  to  show  their  zeal 
ufo'  de  faif  de  Lawd  done  gibed  to  'is  chu'ch." 

Some  of  the  elderly  women  gave  up  their  home 
duties  and  went  from  house  to  house  to  bewail 
"  de  wuk  o'  de  debbil,"  and  to  tell  "  'Ow  som'  fo'ks 


ac'." 


Among  this  number  was  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble 
Nicholson.  She  was  a  large,  fleshy  woman,  very 
ignorant  and  positive  in  her  opinions.  She  was 
one  of  the  kind  who  knew  all  of  the  backslidings 
of  her  neighbors,  and  recounted  them  whenever 
and  wherever  she  had  a  chance.  Like  the  woman 
of  Samaria,  who  had  had  five  husbands,  and  the 
one  she  then  lived  with  was  not  her  husband,  so 
A'nt  Ma-hit'ble  had  called  several  men  "  husband," 


304  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

and  yet  she  had  never  worn  the  sable  garments  of 
a  widow,  neither  was  she  living  in  single  blessed 
ness  at  the  time  of  the  church  meeting. 

Nothing  in  her  life  had  ever  brought  scandal 
upon  the  church.  She  had  no  sense  of  wrong 
doing  herself,  for  she  was  sure  she  was  one  of 
"  Gawd's  'lect  chil'n."  She  could  relate  the  most 
wonderful  experiences  ever  told  in  the  church. 

"Ow  Gawd  done  open  de  do'  o'  hebben,  an'  she 
des  peep'd  in,  an'  see'd  de  goden  streets  an'  de 
goden  'arps  an'  de  bressed  ang'ls  an'  heard  um 
sing.  An'  den  she  looked  down-down-down  w'ar 
de  debbil  an'  de  wi'k'd  pussons  am."  How  she 
lay  two  days  in  a  trance  talking  "  'wid  Gawd  an'  de 
angels  an'  den  corned  outen  o'  de  trance  shoutin' 
'appy." 

There  was  not  another  person  in  the  church 
who  took  a  deeper  interest  in  the  coming  church 
meeting.  She  had  called  upon  the  preacher  and 
learned  his  intentions  concerning  the  rebellious 
members.  She  had  told  him  all  she  knew  per 
sonally  and  all  she  had  been  able  to  gather  in  her 
numerous  visits  among  her  neighbors. 

She  also  called  upon  several  of  the  new  con 
verts  who  had  joined  Elder  Gifford's  church, 
getting  from  them  every  point  of  interest  she 
could  gather  and  now  felt  herself  fully  prepared 
to  enlighten  the  people. 


OR  VI'LET'S  BOY  305 

One  of  her  most  intimate  friends  was  Ticia 
White,  a  tall  yellow  woman  with  protruding  upper 
jaw  and  thick  lips.  A  woman  who  loved  to  hear 
the  news  as  well  as  Sis'  Mah-hit'ble  loved  to  tell 
it.  Wiping  her  wet  hands  back  and  forth  on  her 
apron,  she  hurried  forward  to  give  her  a  warm 
welcome. 

"'Ow  is  y'u,  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble?"  said  Ticia 
grinning  with  all  her  might.  She  prided  herself 
on  her  grin,  and  consequently  grinned  a  great 
deal.  She  also  affected  a  snapping  vivacity  of 
manner,  jerking  her  head  and  crooking  her  eyes 
when  she  talked,  a  habit  she  greatly  admired  in 
herself. 

A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  sat  down  with  great  delibera 
tion  in  the  best  chair  and  then  answered  Ticia : 

"Poo'ly  Sis'  Ticia,  Poo'ly!  I's  mos'  tucked 
out!"  said  the  old  woman  rocking  vigorously. 
"  How  is  y'u,  Sis'  Ticia  ?  " 

"  I's  des  sick,  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble.  I  ain'  good  fo' 
nuffin  !  Dis  trebble  in  de  chu'ch  mek  ma  feel  all 
scatterwise.  Hit'll  driv  ma  plum  crazy,"  said 
Ticia  rolling  up  her  eyes  and  jerking  her  head. 
"  If  da  doan  quit  mouty  soon." 

"  Shu  nuff  de  debbil  am  done  broke  loose !  " 
A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  replied. 

"  I  knowed  hit  war  comin',"  Ticia  said  with  a 


306  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

wise  nod  and  tone  of  voice.  "  I  seed  hit  weeks, 
an*  weeks  ergo." 

"  Fo'  de  Ian  sak!  Ticia  White,  w'y  hain'  y'u 
done  tole  ma  ?  " 

Ticia  shuffled  uneasily  under  the  unexpected 
question,  and  then  said : 

"  I  doan  wanter  git  inter  trebble,  I's  er  close 
moufed  'oman,  an'  nebber  min's  udder  pussons 
bus'ness.  I  des  sees  w'ats  gwine  on  an'  hoi's  mah 
mouf  shut !  "  Ticia  simpered. 

"Sich  doin's  am  des  awful,"  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble 
said  with  a  great  show  of  piety,  "  an'  y'u  may  'pen 
on  hit,"  the  old  lady  continued  with  a  knowing 
nod.  "  De  en'  am'  er  comin  fo'  da's  all  gwinter 
be  turned  outen  de  chu'ch." 

"  Am  dat  so  ?  "  Ticia  replied,  rocking  excitedly 
back  and  forth. 

"  Shu's  y'u's  bon'd  !  "  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  declared 
emphatically.  "  Br'  Peters  done  say  'e's  'termined 
ter  fro'  em  out !  " 

"  Fank  de  Lawd ! "  Ticia  cried  with  her  eyes 
rolled  up  to  the  roof  of  the  house  and  hands 
clasped  reverently. 

"  Br'  Peters  done  tol'  ma  w'at  dat  no  count 
Zander  say  'bout  'im ! "  marking  the  charges  off 
on  her  black  fingers,  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  continued. 
"  'E  say  we  hain'  got  no  spit'ulty.  Dat  Br'  Peters 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  307 

des  steeped  in  turbaccy  an'  w'isky  an'  am  too  lazy 
ter  wuk !     Dat  'e  doan  preach  de  troof !  " 

"  De  debbil'll  git  'is  lyin'  mouf '  "  snapped  Ti- 
cia  forgetting  to  roll  up  her  eyes  or  clasp  her 
hands.  "  'E's  done  got  'yond  'is  bizness,  'won'er 
de  Lawd  doan  strik'  'im  daid  talkin  beginst 
Gawd's  'lect  preachah  dat  away ! " 

"  Min'  w'at  I  toP  y'u,"  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  contin 
ued,  "de  Lawd  ham'  got  thoo  wid  'im.  'E's 
gwinter  fix  'im,  des  min'  dat,  fo'  'e  allus  habs  'is 
own  wa'  'is  won'ers  ter  pu'fom." 

"Y'u  am  right,  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble.  I'd  be  de 
scair  'des  pusson  in  de  wurril  ter  be  in  his  place!" 

"  I  hearn  Sa'rann  Hardin  got  'ligon  las'  nite  so 
I  des  drapped  in  dis  mawnin'  pertenin'  I  know'd 
nuffin  'bout  hit.  I's  kin'er  cu'us  ter  see  'ow  she 
ac'.  She  des  begin'd  ter  zort  me  des  ez  soon  ez 
I  war  in  de  'ouse.  I  des  looked  at  'er  kinner 
solem'  lak  an'  I  don'  say  ter  'er  mouty  squar : " 

"  I  'spect  mahse'f  mo'n  ter  go  ter  dat  chu'ch. 
I  goes  whar  'spec'ubble  pussons  7go,"  A'nt  Mah- 
hit'ble  declared. 

This  greatly  pleased  Ticia.  Throwing  up  her 
hands  and  eyes,  she  burst  into  a  loud  laugh. 
Then  looking  admiringly  at  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  she 
said: 

"  Y'u  am  mouty  cute,  A'nt  Ma-hit'ble,"  and  then 


308  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

she  went  off  into  another  fit  of  laughter,  ducking 
her  head  and  throwing  herself  about  in  her  chair. 
Finally  she  said : 
"  W  at  'er  say  ter  dat  ?  " 

"  She  des  git  ashyer  an'  ashyer,  an'  den  she 
say : 

"  We  am  'spec'ubble,  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble,  an'  de 
bes  of  all  am,  we  hab  'ligon  at  Eldah  Gifford's 
chu'ch." 

"  Got  'ligon,"  Ticia  broke  in  scornfully.  "  Hit's 
des  de'  'setfulness  o'  'er  own  'art,  an'  'taint  nuffin 


mo'." 


"  Br.  Peters  say  de  debbil  des  cavortin  roun' 
seekin'  w'om  'e  may  dewour,"  quoted  A'nt  Mah- 
hit'ble. 

"  'E  hab  dewoured  Sa'rann  y'u  may  pen  on  dat ! 
I's  mouty  glad  I's  rizzed  'spec'ubble  an'  I's  gwinter 
stay  wid  'spec'ubble  pussons,"  said  Ticia. 

"Wall,"  affirmed  A'nt  Ma-hit'ble,  "dat  Zander 
cahnt  kivvah  up  'is  sins  much  longer!  Da'll 
dwap  f'om  undah  'im  some  o'  dese  nights,  fo'  de 
w'ite  f'oks  am  gwinter  'elp  'im  outen  de  town. 
Mr.  de  Goochy  done  tol'  Br.  Peters  'e's  big  sin- 
nah  an'  hez  ter  meet  'is  sins  mouty  soon,  Sis' 
Ticia." 

"A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  I  des  mislike  'im  an'  wish  'e 
war  daid  befo'  'e  mek  'sturbance  in  de  chu'ch," 
said  Ticia  with  a  great  show  of  indignation. 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  309 

"  I  hearn  'im  tawk  w'en  mah  cous'n  war  daid 
an'  'e  'ad  de  imperdence  to  tol'  de  monahs  dat  she 
war  a  Chris'ion,  dat  she  got  'ligon  des  befo'  she 
died.  Wat  y'u  t'ink  o'  dat,  Ticia  White  ?  " 

"  She  war  nebber  baptised,  des  perten'ed  ter  'pent 
at  de  las'.  I  sortes  santer'd  roun,  an'  watched 
'im,"  continued  A'nt  Ma-hit'ble. 

"  Lawdy  y'u'd  t'ink  'e's  de  feeliness  an'  de  sorres 
pusson  in  de  wurril.  I  wanted  ter  riz  rite  up  an' 
tol'  'im  'e  mek  b'l'eeb  'e's  good  w'en  'e's  nuffin  but 
er  debbil !  "  A'nt  Ma-hit'ble  said  spitefully. 

"  Did  'e  t'ink  we  hain'  no  mo'  sence  dan  ter 
b'leen  sich  stuff  ?  "  asked  Ticia. 

"  Lor  bress  y'u,  Ticia,  'e's  all  mouf,"  answered 
A'nt  Mah-hit'ble.  "  Hit's  mouty  unwrong  ter 
tawk  dat  away.  Hab  y'u  hearn  dat  Sally  Buzzall 
an'  'er  man  hab  jined  de  chu'ch  ?  " 

"  Yas,  an'  I  war  dat  'stonished  I  des  drap  inter 
mah  cheer  an'  cri'd,  w'en  I  hearn  hit.  Den  I  wen 
ovah  an'  des  hoi'  outen  'er  han'  an'  begs  'er  ter 
gib  hit  up  !" 

"  She's  mouty  abstropulus,"  said  Ticia.  "  Wat 
did  she  say  ?  " 

"  She  done  say  she  doan  keer  ef  she  am  foch 
up  in  de  chu'ch.  She  larn  mo'  truff  in  one  sar- 
mint  at  Eldah  Gifford's  chu'ch,  dan  she  ev'y 
know'd  befo'.  An'  she  call  Br'  Peters  an  oP  'ig- 
nant." 


3IO  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Dat  am  des  boudacious,"  cried  Ticia.  "  I  ex- 
pissions  'e  des  conjure 's  de  fo'ks." 

"  Ticia  W'ite  I's  plum  sat  beginst  'im  an'  I  am' 
gwinter  bow  to  'is  howdy  no  mo'." 

"  I  hearn  'e  say  de  Lawd  won'  sabe  'er  pusson 
ef  da  ain'  mahd  ter  dar  husban's  an'  wibes.  An' 
'e  tawks  about  de  cullud  pussons  bein'  clean  an'  'e 
doan  b'leeb  in  'lection,  fo'  'im  say  we  mus'  be  con- 
warted  befo'  we  kin  go  to  hebben  !  I  doan  b'leeb 
hit.  Do  y'u,  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  ? " 

"  Naw,  dar  ain'  one  bit  o'  troof  in  hit !  Doan 
Br'  Peters  unerstan  dese  t'ings  ?  "  Doan  de  Lawd 
evaporate  de  troof  ter  'im  ?  Hit's  des  de  tawk  o' 
de  debbil,  an'  w'en  I  git  near  'im  I  kin  mos'  smell 
brimstone,"  affirmed  A'nt  Mah-hit'ble. 

Thus  the  two  congenial  spirits  continued  to 
talk  till  the  short  southern  twilight  came  and  night 
settled  down  upon  the  neighborhood.  The  balmy 
breeze  rustled  the  leaves  of  the  trees.  The  moon 
rose  clear  and  full,  lighting  the  dusky  members  of 
the  Hard  Shell  Baptist  Church  on  their  way  to 
the  church  meeting. 

When  the  services  for  the  white  worshippers 
are  about  ready  to  close,  the  negroes  are  just  be 
ginning  to  gather  for  worship. 

A  colored  preacher  gave  his  people  this  exhor 
tation  : 


OR   VI  LET  S   BOY  3 1 1 

W'y  doan  y'u  com'  ter  chu'ch  befo'  dis  time 
'er  nite  ?  De  w'ite  fo'ks  am  des  gwine  'ome.  Fo' 
Gawd's  sake  an'  fo'  de  massa's  sake  I  gibed  y'u 
dis  agitation." 

There  was  no  use  of  an  agitation  the  night  of 
the  church  meeting.  Long  before  the  time  set 
for  the  services  to  begin,  the  people  had  collected 
in  the  yard  before  the  church. 

The  Rev.  Malachi  Peters  was  heard  to  say,  just 
as  a  number  of  young  men  came  near  him :  "  Da's 
nuffin  but  howlin'  wolbes  cahootin'  roun'  de  'lect, 
seekin'  w'om  da  may  dewour." 

"  If  we's  de  'lect  chil'n,"  asked  one  of  the  young 
men,  who  had  joined  the  club,  'ow  kin  de  debbil 
dewour  us  ?  I  hearn  y'u  say  nuffin  kin  cotch  us 
outen  Gawd's  han's.  We's  dar  ter  stay." 

The  other  young  man  hearing  this,  burst  into  a 
loud  guffaw.  At  this  the  Rev.  Malachi  Peter's 
temper  got  the  better  of  him.  Shaking  his  fist  at 
the  young  man,  he  said : 

"  I  requestion  y'u  to  prognosticate  no  mo'  ques- 
sons  to  ma.  Howsomebber  dis  am  de  fatal  fac ! 
Y'u  am'  de  'lect,  y'u's  all  de  chil'n  o'  de  debbil  an' 
gwinter  destruchum  des  ez  fas'  ez  y'u  kin  go  ! 
Did  y'u  larn  to  flung  y'u  sass  at  ma  down  among 
de  varmints  at  de  club  ? " 

"  Lemme  ax  y'u  sumpin,"  said  a  fine  looking 


312  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

young  negro.  "  Hain'  we  de  right  ter  go  whar 
we  heahs  de  truf  ?  Hain'  we  free  pussons  ?  Or 
mus'  we  ax  de  chu'ch  whar  we  ma  go  ?  Down  to 
de  club  da  larn  us  to  read  an'  write  so  we  kin 
vote.  Da  tol'  us  'bout  bisness,  'ow  to  ac  lak  men 
an'  dat  a  Chris'ion  cahn't  steal,  nor  swear,  nor  lie, 
nor  drink  w'isky.  Wen  we  hab  ter'vide  fo'  our- 
se'ves  cahnt  we  go  whar  da  1'arn  us  'ow  ? " 

"  Naw  y'u  cahnt,"  said  Deacon  Jefferson,  who 
had  been  listening  to  the  conversation,  "  Y'u 
cahnt  do  hit,"  he  repeated  as  he  shifted  his  quid 
of  tobacco  from  one  cheek  to  the  other,  and  sent 
a  volley  of  tobacco  juice  out  of  his  mouth. 

"Wen  y'u  tawk  'bout  dem  t'ings  y'u's  tawkin 
'bout  w'at  y'ur'r  gwinter  eat,  an'  w'at  y'u's  gwinter 
w'ar.  Hain  Gawd  done  sa  y'u  shant  tek  no 
fought  'bout  hit  ?"  Nods  and  "  dats  so,"  from  the 
faithful  encouraged  Deacon  Jefferson  to  go  on. 

"  Den  y'u's  larnin'  book  trash,  dat  won'  do  no 
good.  Des  sen'  y'u  down  to  de  pit." 

"  I's  hearn  nuff  o'  dat  kin'  o'  tawk,  an'  I's  gwine 
whar  I  doanheah  no  mo'?"  said  the  young  man 
who  had  asked  the  question  of  the  deacon. 

"  De  w'ite  fo'ks  say  y'u  all's  er  bad  set."  Dea 
con  Jefferson  continued. 

"  Dat  de  preachah  otter  be  scronched !  Dat 
we  otter  kiver  'im  wid  a  cote  o'  feddahs  an'  tar 
an'  rid  'im  outen  de  town !  " 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  313 

"  Whar  y'u  hearn  dat  ?  "  asked  several  voices  at 
once. 

"  Mr.  de  Goochy  done  tole  ma  so,  'e'se'f,"  said 
the  deacon,  "  an'  'e  say  de  w'ite  fo'ks'll  'elp  us  ef 
we  wants." 

"  Mr.  de  Goochy  bettah  look  w'at  'e  say  !  'E's 
des  mad  coz  de  preachah  done  say  hit  am  er  sin 
ter  lib  wid  er  'oman  w'en  y'u  hain  mahd  to  'er." 

"  Y'u's  done  fool  wid  dat  city  long  nuff,"  Dea 
con  Jefferson  snarled,  "  den  dat  preachah  done 
say  hit  am  er  sin  ter  drink  lickah  an'  smok'. 
"  W'at  'e  know  'bout  hit  mo'n  Eldah  Peters  ?  'E 
am  one  o'  de  'lect  an'  he  drinks  hit.  'E  done  say 
w'isky  am  good  fo'  man  ef  'e  drinks  hit  in  mod'- 
ration.  Doan  de  'postle  Saul  o'  Tarsus  say  hit 
am  good  fo'  de  stummick  ?  Turbaccy  am  annud- 
dah  o'  Gawd's  good  gifts  ter  'is  chil'ns.  'E  gib'd 
hit  to  um  ter  smok'  an'  chaw  fo'  dar  comfo't." 

"  Sho  nuff,  an'  'e  don  say :  "  let  dem  dat  am 
fil'ty  be  fil'ty  still,"  said  one  of  the  young  men  to 
another  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Who  axes  y'u  'pinion  ? "  asked  the  deacon, 
who  heard  the  speech  contrary  to  the  design  of 
the  speaker.  "  Y'u  may  hab  ter  prov'  we's  fil'ty." 

"  Do  y'u  dou't  man  varassity  ?  "  asked  the 
young  man,  "  coz  I  kin  prube  hit  easy  nuff !  De 
Bible  say  so  coz  I  hearn  Eldah  Gifford  read  hit." 


314  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

The  several  listeners,  hearing  the  young  man's 
answer  wriggled  and  giggled,  slapping  their  sides 
and  bent  nearly  double  in  their  glee. 

Deacon  Jefferson  waited  to  hear  no  more  but 
wrathfully  hurried  into  the  church.  As  he  en 
tered,  the  preacher  opened  the  services  with  these 
words : 

"  We  are  met  for  de  solem  purpos'  o'  dealin' 
wid  dese  defendahs,  w'o  hab  fo'sooken  de  chu'ch 
o'  Gawd !  " 

Then  he  prayed  at  the  offenders,  rather  than 
for  them.  He  told  them  what  he  thought  of 
them  and  what  he  was  going  to  do  with  them. 
After  the  prayer  he  addressed  the  church  in 
solemn  tones : 

"  Brudderin  an'  sisterin'.  We  cahnt  wa'k  no 
mo'  wid  dese  b-a-a-d  defendahs  o'  dis  chu'ch ! 
Da's  not  ob  us  but  o'  da'r  faddah  de  debbil !  Da's 
shu  nuff  tooken  dar  se've's  fom  us!"  "Y'u's 
right"  shouted  deacon  Jefferson.  "  De  Lawd 
done  say,"  continued  Eldah  Peters,  "fro  um 
out  fom  'mong  y'u  an'  wa'k  no  mo'  wid  de  un 
clean  t'ings." 

"  Amen,"  shouted  several  voices  in  chorus. 

"  I  draw  ba'k  mah  han'  o'  fel'ship  I  gibed  um 
w'en  da  jined  dis  chu'ch  !  Da  ain'  no  mo'  mem- 
'ers  o'  dis  chu'ch  ! " 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  315 

"  Da  cahnt  kum  no  mo'  to  dis  sanctu'y  !  Fur- 
dah  mo'  I  p'nounce  dis  so  eve'y  body  kin  heah, 
an'  kno'ledge  an'  un'erstan' !  Da  am  casted  outen 
dechu'chfo'ebber!" 

"  Amen,"  shouted  the  whole  church,  lustily. 

"  Deacon  Jefferson  will  lead  us  in  prayer." 

The  Deacon  cleared  his  throat,  opened  and 
shut  his  eyes  several  times  and  then  began.  The 
people  were  now  in  a  responsive  mood.  While 
the  preacher  had  been  preaching,  there  had  not 
been  the  usual  responses,  for  they  were  anxious 
to  hear  all  that  was  said. 

They  fully  believed  the  Hard  Shell  Baptist 
Church  was  the  only  true  church  in  the  world, 
and  to  be  expelled  from  its  membership  was  to  be 
shut  out  of  heaven.  Then  they  were  awed  by 
the  preacher's  words.  If  he  had  withdrawn  his 
hand  and  would  have  no  further  fellowship  with 
them,  their  hands  would  also  be  withdrawn. 

The  deacon  began  his  prayer  by  asking  the 
Lord  questions  and  answered  them  as  if  he  heard 
the  voice  of  God  speaking  to  him. 

"  Bressed  Mastah,  ah ;  do  y'u  wunner  w'y  dese 
lamps  am  lit,  ah  ?  Wen  we  ain'  er'  comin'  'ere 
on  des  days,  ah  ?  Do  y'u  wunner  w'y  dis  meetin' 
am  called,  ah  ?  Coz  ef  y'u  do  I'll  tole  y'u,  ah. 
Hit  am  on  'count  o'  dese  pussons  dat  am  makin' 
starbance  in  y'u  chu'ch. 


316  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  Des  tek  er  long  peep  down  hyah  to  dis  low 
wurril  o'  sin  an'  sorrer,  ah.  An'  see  w'at  de  deb- 
bil  am  er  doin'  ter  y'u  'lect  chil'n,  ah.  Da's  lead- 
in  som'  o'  de  mem'ers  o'  dis  chu'ch  f  om  de  trouf, 
ah.  Da's  mekin  em  ter  wa'k  in  de  proudness  o' 
dar  own  'arts,  ah.  De  way  o'  sin  am  lookin'  gor- 
gerouser  dan  de  narrer  paff,  ah.  Da's  been 
'structed  in  de  larnin'  o'  men  outen  books,  ah. 
Da's  talkin'  'bout  us,  ah.  An'  parsikutin  us,  ah, 
w'en  we's  y'u  'lect  chil'n,  ah  !  " 

"  Da's  all  de  chil'n  o'  de  debbil,  ah  !  O  mos' 
mouty  Marse,  ah,  y'u  doan  heah  us  coz  we  mek 
long  prayahs,  ah,  but  'cordin  to  de  sincer  desires 
o'  de  'arts,  ah.  Y'u  nows  we's  sin'cer,  w'en  we 
axes  y'u  ter  bress  us,  ah.  An'  ter  sen'  'struction 
pon  dem  wo's  casted  outen  f'om  us,  ah." 

"  Let  sorrer  fill  dar  'arts,  ah !  An'  o'  Lawd, 
sen'  em  down  whar  da'll  trebbel  y'u  'lect  chil'n  no 
mo',  ah." 

"  Dor's  whar  da  b'long,"  shouted  Ticia  and 
A'nt  Mah-hit'ble  in  one  voice. 

It  is  seldom  that  a  meeting  closes  with  more 
excitement  than  the  one  described  above.  Every 
man's  hand  seemed  to  be  raised  against  his  neigh 
bor. 

The  same  night  of  the  church  meeting,  a  few 
congenial  spirits  met  at  de  Goochy's  house.  The 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  3 1  7 

real  intent  in  de  Goochy's  and  Dr.  Gleason's 
mind  was  to  plan  for  the  lynching  of  Rev.  Alex 
ander  Gifford.  With  all  the  cunning  of  a  friend, 
de  Goochy  treated  to  whiskey  till  the  men  were 
ready  for  any  thing,  then  backed  by  Dr.  Gleason, 
he  told  of  the  impudence  of  the  "  Nigger  Preach 
er,"  and  proposed  that  they  give  him  a  lift  at  the 
end  of  a  rope. 

They  had  not  been  as  careful. as  they  thought 
in  making  their  arrangements,  for  just  outside 
and  underneath  the  window  crouched  a  woman 
who  heard  all  their  plans,  and  then  hurried  away 
to  tell  the  preacher's  friends  of  his  danger. 

A  few  hours  later  there  came  a  knock  at  the 
cabin  door  where  Alexander  lived  and  a  call  for 
him  to  come  out.  Dressing  himself  as  quickly 
as  possible  he  hurried  towards  the  door  to  be  con 
fronted  by  a  number  of  masked  men. 

A'nt  Car'line,  seeing  the  danger  threatening 
her  grandson,  rushed  between  him  and  those  who 
would  grasp  him.  Raising  a  club  one  of  the  men 
struck  her  over  the  head  and  felled  her  to  the 
earth,  saying  as  he  did  so : 

"  Get  out  of  the  way  you  black  devil !  " 

The  same  man  dealt  Alexander  a  blow  laying 
him  bleeding  and  unconscious  at  his  feet. 

"  Kill  him !  Kill  him !  Kill  the  black  devil ! " 


31 8  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

shouted  the  same  voice  which  had  spoken  when 
A'nt  Car'line  fell,  and  which  belonged  to  the 
man  who  had  dealt  both  blows.  We  should  have 
no  difficulty  in  recognizing  the  voice  had  the 
speaker  been  careful  to  keep  his  face  covered, 
which  was  not  the  case,  for  de  Goochy  stood  tri 
umphantly  among  the  lynchers. 

Throwing  a  rope  over  the  prostrate  man's 
head  and  drawing  it  about  his  neck,  they  now 
dragged  him  to  the  nearest  tree. 

"  String  him  up,"  cried  the  same  voice  to  the 
drunken  men,  but  this  was  not  to  be.  Anna 
Gracy  had  hurried  to  the  homes  of  several  young 
negroes  who  belonged  to  the  Improvement  Club, 
and  sent  them  out  to  warn  the  better  element  of 
Barneyville,  of  the  pending  danger  to  Rev.  Mr. 
Gifford. 

Tobe  Washburn  met  the  Hon.  Abner  Gleason 
and  several  others  just  as  they  were  leaving  the 
Masonic  Lodge  and  told  them  of  the  lynching. 
Wishing  to  save  the  life  of  the  negro  whose  in 
fluence  in  the  community  they  felt  had  been  for 
good,  they  hurried  to  the  cabin  just  as  the  lynch 
ers  were  about  to  draw  him  up. 

By  this  time  the  most  of  the  rioters  had  thrown 
away  their  disguises  and  were  easily  recognized 
by  those  who  had  come  to  the  rescue  of  the 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  319 

preacher.  That  there  were  surprises  for  the  bet 
ter  class,  and  humiliated  men  among  the  lynch- 
ers,  need  not  be  said. 

Judy  had  been  mercifully  spared  from  witness 
ing  the  terrible  scene;  for  when  she  saw  the  aged 
woman  struck  down  she  sank  unconscious  to  the 
floor,  where  the  men  found  her  when  they  carried 
her  husband  and  grandmother  into  the  house. 

Going  to  his  home  de  Goochy  met  Anna  Gracy 
just  returning,  for  she  had  witnessed  the  disgrace 
ful  scene  from  a  distance.  Entering  the  house 
he  angrily  grasped  her  by  the  arm,  hissing  as  he 
did  so: 

"  Devil,  did  you  tell  ?  " 

Fearlessly  she  looked  him  in  the  face  and  said : 

"  Yes  I  told  !  When  you  choked  me  the  other 
night  and  twitted  me  of  my  shame  and  called  me 
vile  names.  When  you  spoke  ill  of  my  poor  dead 
child,  I  swore  I  would  be  revenged.  Yes,  I  told !" 

Then  there  was  the  sound  of  blows  and  there 
rang  out  on  the  night  air  a  shriek,  a  wild  cry  of 
pain  and  despair.  A  few  hours  later  a  woman 
stumbled  forward,  feeling  her  way  as  if  she  were 
blind.  It  took  all  her  strength  to  reach  the 
nearest  negro  cabin,  where  she  fell  helpless  to  the 
floor,  when  the  door  was  opened. 

A   few   days  later,   with  Milly's  baby  in    her 


32O  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

arms,  she  sought  the  nearest  city  and  commenced 
her  new  life.  Dark  as  the  present  was  to  her,  it 
held  the  hope  of  a  future,  which  was  to  be  made 
bright  by  the  young  life  she  held  in  her  arms. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

DEATH    OF    A  *NT    CAROLINE    GIFFORD 

The  account  of  the  lynching  was  telegraphed 
to  the  Associated  Press,  and  appeared  the  next 
day  in  all  the  leading  newspapers  in  the  United 
States. 

Great  headlines  drew  the  attention  of  the  pub 
lic  to  the  article.  It  read : 

u  The  Negroes  attempt  to  lynch  a  black  preach 
er  in  Barneyville,  Georgia.  He  is  rescued  in  an 
unconscious  condition,  by  the  leading  white  citi 
zens  of  the  place." 

Then  followed  an  incorrect  account  of  the  pro 
ceedings,  for  the  negroes  have  no  reporters  to 
give  a  truthful  version  of  their  wrongs. 

"  For  the  past  few  years,  the  Rev.  Alexander 
Gifford  has  taught  a  select  school,  and  preached 
in  Barneyville,  Ga.  He  is  what  would  be  called 
a  white  negro.  He  is  also  an  educated  negro, 
being  graduated  from  Larimer  University,  Lari 
mer,  Mississippi.  Like  too  many  of  his  race  ed 
ucation  has  spoiled  him  for  any  practical  use." 

321 


322  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

"  For  some  time  his  sermons  have  been  of  a 
personal  nature,  and  some  of  the  white  citizens 
of  Barney ville,  as  well  as  the  negroes,  have  been 
held  up  to  ridicule  and  criticism.  Not  satisfied 
with  this,  the  Rev.  Gifford  insulted  one  of  the 
leading  citizens  of  the  place." 

"  The  real  trouble,  however,  which  brought  on 
the  disgraceful  affair,  was  his  criticising  another 
negro  preacher  and  his  methods  of  worship,  and 
meddling  with  his  members." 

"  On  the  evening  of  June  I5th,  the  negroes  be 
gan  to  gather,  about  eleven  o'clock  in  considera 
ble  numbers  near  Gifford's  cabin.  Calling  him 
out  of  the  house  they  threw  a  rope  around  his 
neck  and  dragged  him  to  a  tree  some  little  dis 
tance  from  the  house,  where  they  would  have 
hung  him,  but  for  the  interference  of  the  white 
gentlemen  of  the  town." 

"  The  general  feeling  is,  he  deserved  the  rough 
handling  he  received  at  the  hands  of  his  own 


race." 


This  untruthful  report  was  read  by  Apollos 
Washington  in  the  daily  paper  published  in  the 
city  where  he  lived.  Without  delay  he  hastened 
to  Barneyville,  where  he  found  everything  in  the 
greatest  excitement. 

Going  to  the  home  of  his  old  chum  and  friend, 


OR   VI  LET  S    BOY  323 

he  found  him  still  unconscious,  while  his  grand 
mother  seemed  to  be  nearing  the  end  of  life.  Up 
to  this  time  Judy  had  moved  about  the  house 
caring  for  both,  like  one  in  a  dream.  To  those 
about  her  she  seemed  to  be  dead  to  feeling. 

On  seeing  Apollos  the  flood  gate  of  tears 
seemed  to  be  opened,  and  she  wept  bitterly. 
Apollos  was  the  only  one  that  was  master  of  him 
self. 

The  once  bitter,  revengeful  negro  had  become 
the  self-possessed  Christian  man,  who  moved 
among  the  negroes  calming  their  anger,  and  di 
recting  their  offered  services. 

For  several  days  Alexander  and  his  grandmoth 
er  hovered  between  life  and  death.  Then  his 
strong  constitution  asserted  itself  and  he  came 
slowly  back  to  life.  The  rope  had  cut  through 
the  skin  and  left  a  deep  wound  which  would  al 
ways  leave  a  scar.  Pointing  to  this,  Judy  said  : 

"  I  do  not  think  anything  will  ever  hurt  me 
again !  I  have  come  to  the  end  of  pain  and  the 
end  of  feeling!  I  have  touched  the  bottom  of 
bitterness !  If  my  husband  dies  I  have  nothing 
to  live  for." 

"  This,"  she  said  as  she  looked  at  the  cruel 
wound  where  the  rope  had  cut  into  the  flesh,  "  is 
the  honor  of  being  an  American  citizen,  born  free 


324  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

and  equal  with  all  men !  What  was  the  use  of 
our  going  to  the  University  all  the  years  to  pre 
pare  ourselves  to  help  our  people  ?" 

"  Is  this  the  way  God  leads  his  children  ?  I 
thought  he  cared  for  them  and  protected  them. 
Has  he  not  said  'that  his  children  shall  not  be 
afraid  for  the  terror  by  night  nor  the  arrow  that 
flieth  by  day,  that  no  evil  shall  befall  them,  neither 
shall  any  plague  come  nigh  their  dwelling;  for 
he  shall  give  his  angels  charge  over  them  to  keep 
them  in  all  their  ways.'  Has  he  kept  his  word 
with  us  ?  " 

Apollos  knew  there  would  be  nothing  gained 
by  reasoning  with  Judy.  All  he  could  do  was  to 
tell  his  trouble  to  the  Father.  To  ask  him  to 
shed  his  own  light  into  her  stricken  heart,  and 
give  peace  and  soul  rest  where  grief  and  despair 
now  reigned. 

On  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day,  after  the 
attempted  lynching,  Alexander  opened  his  eyes 
and  looked  about,  conscious  of  his  surroundings. 
He  had  come  through  the  valley  and  shadow  of 
death.  Behind  him  was  a  black  cloud  which  he 
could  not  pierce.  Finally  he  whispered: 

"What  has  happened?  My  head  and  throat 
hurts  !  Have  I  been  sick  ?  " 

Evading  his  question,  they  told  him  of  their 
joy  at  his  bettered  condition. 


OR   VI  LETS    BOY  325 

"  Old  fellow,"  said  Apollos,  "we'll  soon  have 
you  out  of  here  and  hard  at  work  again." 

"  That  is  all  right,"  whispered  Alexander,  "  but 
how  much  time  have  I  wasted?" 

44  Only  a  few  days,"  Apollos  replied.  "  Now 
we  want  you  to  close  your  eyes  and  rest,  so  you 
may  get  strong  and  well  quickly." 

Little  by  little,  memory  came  back  to  him — the 
terrible  night  and  its  awful  fear  and  suffering! 

He  saw  his  aged  grandmother  struck  down, 
because  love  prompted  her  to  step  between  him 
and  harm.  Apollos  saw  him  shudder  and  has 
tened  to  his  side,  only  to  see  his  look  of  horror 
and  agony. 

44  What  is  it  ?  "  he  hastily  asked. 

"  I  see  it  all  now,  it  is  all  before  my  mind's  eye," 
said  the  sick  man.  Then  after  a  moment,  as  if 
afraid  to  hear  the  truth,  he  asked  for  his  grand 
mother.  Being  told  she  still  lived,  he  closed  his 
eyes  as  if  in  prayer  and  then  said :  4'  Thank  God  ! " 

Again  closing  his  eyes  he  was  silent  for  a  long 
time.  Finally  he  asked  for  his  wife  to  whom  he 
said: 

44 1  have  thought  it  all  out.  Jesus,  the  Inter 
cessor  for  me,  for  the  whole  world,  had  his  Geth- 
semane  !  This  is  my  Gethsemane  !  Jesus  loved 
the  whole  world  and  died  to  save  it !  I  am  suf- 


326  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

faring  because  I  love  my  people  and  would  do 
them  good!  It  is  for  them  and  I  rejoice  I  am 
counted  worthy  to  suffer." 

From  this  time  his  progress  was  rapid.  One 
could  see  the  improvement  from  morning  to 
morning.  Not  so  his  grandmother's,  for  soon  it 
became  apparent  that  she  was  nearing  the  end  of 
life.  They  carried  Alexander  on  a  cot  to  her 
bedside. 

"  Honey,"  said  the  dying  woman,  "y'ur  breaf 
cost  de  lif  o'  y'u'  muddah.  Gib'  y'u  lif  fo'  de 
brack  fo'ks  ef  da  do  'spiteful'y  use  y'u."  Resting 
a  moment,  she  continued : 

"  Doan  y'u  forgit  dat  de  eb'lastin  a'ms  am  un- 
dah  neaf  y'u.  Y'u  cahnt  git  down  lower  dan  dem 
a'ms.  Y'u  cahnt  see  de  bressed  Masse,  but  'e's 
dar,  honey,  all  de  tim'  ter  gib  y'u  'is  'elp ! " 

"  I  knowdy'u  an'  Judy's  been  tried.  De  Lawd 
done  co'ched  de  'arth'y  props  f'om  undah  neaf  y'u, 
so  y'u  kin  lean  on  'im.  Res'  dar,  honey,  'e's  allus 
dar.  'E  knows  wh't  'e's  doin',  an'  will  mek  de  waf 
o'  men  ter  praise  'im !  Des  see  'ow  'e  led  Aber'- 
ham.  Doan  y'u  t'ink  'e  kin  led'er  y'u  ?  'E's 
mouty  good,  for  'e  gibed  ma  stren'th  ter  wuk,  an' 
fotch  y'u  fru'  Larimer  an'  'e's  gwinter  gib  y'u 
stren'th  ter  go  fru'  dis  fie'y  fu'nace." 

"  Doan  y'u  cry,  Judy  ?     Y'u's  a  good  gal  to  po' 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  327 

ol*  A'nt  Car'line,  y'u  mek  'er  an'  Alexander  bery 
happy!  T'ink  o'  de  coolin'  watah  I's  gwinter 
drink.  T'ink  o'  de  'ome  I's  gwinter  hab,  an'  den 
I'll  see  y'u  muddah  an'  faddah  an'  mah  man,  an' 
de  chil'n  da  done  sol'.  I'll  see  Vi'let  too,  an'  I'll 
tol  'em  all  'ow  good  y'u  is  fo'  I's  gwinter  see  um 
shu'.  Mah  bressed  Masse'll  be  dar,  an'  I's 
gwinter  be  wid  'im  fo'ebber." 

"  Sing  sump'n,  Apollos." 

In  a  strong,  manly  voice,  he  sang :  "  There  are 
angels  hovering  round." 

While  he  was  singing  her  soul  heard  the  rustle 
of  the  angel's  wings  and  the  sound  of  the  heaven 
ly  symphonies,  and  no  longer  content  to  remain 
in  her  body,  went  to  join  the  angel  band. 

They  folded  her  hands.  They  were  not  small, 
white,  tender  hands;  but  black  hands,  toil-worn 
hands,  and  yet  they  were  not  the  less  beautiful  in 
the  sight  of  those  who  remember  how  patiently 
they  had  toiled,  that  "  Vi'let's  boy  mout  lif  up 
de  people  ter  Gawd." 

How  loving  they  talked  of  her,  for  as  never  be 
fore  they  realized  that  the  Christian  faith  had 
been  the  anchorage  of  her  life ;  and  as  they 
looked  upon  her  face,  they  saw  that  death  had 
softened  the  look  of  pain  into  a  smile,  as  if  the 
first  sight  of  the  joys  that  awaited  her  soul,  had 


328  ALEXANDER   GIFFORD 

caused  a  smile  to  pass  over  her  face  and  still  lin 
gered,  though  the  soul  had  entered  into  the  full 
joys  of  heaven. 

Apollos  remained  until  after  the  funeral,  and 
then  returned  to  his  own  people.  It  was  several 
months  before  Alexander  was  able  to  resume  his 
work  so  hastily  laid  down. 

His  sufferings  endeared  him  to  the  people  as 
nothing  else  could.  They  felt  it  was  love  for 
them  that  had  nearly  cost  his  life.  When  he 
once  more  resumed  his  work,  instead  of  going 
timidly  forward,  he  boldly  declared  the  truth,  wil 
ling  to  die,  if  need  be,  for  his  race. 

One  night  the  same  company  of  white  men 
were  gathered  in  the  Planters'  House  Saloon, 
that  met  at  de  Goochy's  home  the  night  of  the 
attempted  lynching. 

They  were  equally  under  the  influence  of  liq 
uor.  Turning  to  Dr.  Gleason,  de  Goochy  said 
with  an  oath  : 

"  So  the  old  man  takes  the  death  of  that  nig 
ger  wench  I  knocked  down  pretty  hard,  does  he 
not  ?  " 

"Yes,"  said  the  Doctor.  "She  was  his  old 
mammy.  He  was  very  fond  of  her." 

"  What  does  it  matter  any  way,  whether  it  be 
one  nigger  or  two  niggers  less  ?  They  don't 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  329 

count  any  way.  If  I  could  get  rid  of  the  whole 
race  as  easily  as  I  did  the  old  woman,  I  would  be 
glad  to  use  the  club  again." 

"  I  hear  the  preacher  is  going  to  remain  right 
here  and  go  on  with  his  work,"  said  one  of  the 
other  men  present. 

"  Yes,  father  will  back  him,  as  will  several  oth 
ers.  One  thing  is  sure,  he  has  grit,"  answered 
Dr.  Gleason. 

"  Yes,"  said  de  Goochy,  with  a  disagreeable  leer. 
"  No  doubt  it  is  the  Gleason  blood  that  is  in  him 
that  makes  him  so  fearless." 

The  mention  of  the  Gleason  blood  roused  Dr. 
Gleason.  Turning  to  de  Goochy,  he  said : 

"  There  was  de  Goochy  blood  in  that  nigger 
girl  that  died  at  the  preacher's  !  " 

The  two  men  glared  at  each  other.  For  a 
moment  it  looked  as  if  they  were  about  to  clinch 
for  a  fight.  Those  present  separated  them,  and 
sought  to  soften  their  angry  feelings.  They  were 
both  criminals  and  equally  guilty  before  God. 

When  quiet  was  restored,  some  one  said : 

"  It  was  a  sharp  thing  to  have  the  papers  pub 
lish  the  attempted  lynching  as  if  the  niggers  did 
it." 

This  seemed  to  provoke  a  laugh  and  helped  to 
calm  the  angry  men. 


330  ALEXANDER    GIFFORD 

I  wish  I  could  say  Alexander  and  Judy  lived 
to  see  the  negroes  living  in  and  about  Barney- 
ville  redeemed,  and  the  influence  of  their  work 
spreading  all  over  the  South. 

It  would  not  be  true  if  I  were  to  say  it.  This 
I  can  say,  they  will  labor  till  the  end  of  life.  They 
will  see  many  lives  broadened  and  developed  into 
sterling  Christian  characters.  They  will  see  men 
and  women  hard  at  work  to  make  the  most  of 
this  life,  and  secure  the  life  to  come. 

Homes  beautified  by  Christian  womanhood, 
children  safely  guided  and  carefully  trained. 
They  will  lay  a  good  foundation  upon  which 
others,  who  are  to  come  after  them,  may  build. 

Let  us  look  into  the  parsonage  where  Rev.  Al 
exander  Gifford  and  wife  reside.  He  is  seated 
by  the  table  with  book  in  hand,  the  cruel  scars 
on  his  forehead  and  neck,  are  plainly  seen.  How 
cozy  everything  looks.  How  they  love  their 
work.  How  much  they  are  to  each  other.  If  we 
listen  we  shall  hear  him  say : 

"  I  am  glad  I  have  learned  that  success  is 
measured  by  the  number  of  souls  we  bless  and 
comfort,  and  that  our  reward  is  to  come  by  and 
by." 

We  will  drop  the  curtain  and  leave  them  in  the 
hands  of  Him  who  cares  for  the  "sparrows  that 
fall  wing-weary  to  earth." 


OR    VI  LETS    BOY  33! 

Some  people  see  only  the  heroic  in  story 
books,  and  fail  to  see  it  in  real  life.  It  is  there 
all  the  same  !  There  are  men  and  women  toiling, 
who  are  poorly  paid  and  unknown  to  the  great, 
busy  world,  who  are  real  heroes.  They  make  no 
complaint — just  toil  on,  till  death  stills  the  heart 
and  quiets  the  brain. 

There  are  unloved  wives,  giving  their  lives  for 
the  welfare  of  their  children.  There  are  men 
fighting  against  appetites,  choosing  death  rather 
than  yield  to  that  which  debases  and  ruins  life. 

Among  the  heroes  of  the  earth  are  those  who 
endure  persecution,  prejudice  and  hatred,  and  yet 
give  themselves  for  the  redemption  of  others,  who 
like  themselves  are,  "  only  niggers." 


Cbe 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 

RENEWED  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  IMMEDIATE 
RECALL 


LIBRARY,  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  DAVIS 

Book  Slip-25m-6,'66(G3855s4) 458 


N9  510134 

PS3525 

Merrill,  H.A.          E664 
Alexander  Gifford.    A7 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


